《Mr. CEO's Young Mistress》 Chapter 1: Do You Want to Come With Me? Chapter 1:Do You Want to Come With Me? At Montreal''s police station. "Sir, it''s been five days. We''ve tried contacting all of Sharon''s rtives, but none of them wants to adopt her. What do we do now?" The young policewoman looked at Sharon Andre sadly, who was sitting on a chair and fumbling with her hands. "What else can we do? We can only send her to the orphanage." Officer Lee squatted down in front of Sharon. "Sharon, I''ll be taking you to the orphanage tomorrow, alright?" Sharon pressed her lips together and stared off in a daze as if she hadn''t heard what he said. Officer Lee only sighed. "You''re such a lovely child, so why won''t anyone take you in" Before he could finish his words, panicked footsteps thundered towards the entrance of the police station. Taken aback, Officer Lee quickly stood up, looking towards the door. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Lefebvre, this way please." A pair of cold, ruthless eyes shot towards them. Officer Lee''s heart skipped a beat before looking away and letting out a breath of relief. The man walking towards them had a strong built and wore a light-coloured suit. His hands were in his pockets, and his perfect facial features gave off an air of indifference. His presence was so strong no one dared to look him in the eye. Officer Lee, however, recognized him immediately! Leonard Lefebvre! Leonard Lefebvre was the third son of the Lefebvre family. He was the most well-known person to the Lefebvre family and the Four Great Families of Montreal. Puvis Lefebvre, the current head of the Lefebvre Family, had personally announced him to be the next sessor to the Lefebvre Group. But then, what was he doing here? Sensing Leonard''s approach, Officer Lee quickly moved out of the way. ... Leonard headed straight towards Sharon and took a hand out of his pocket. He lifted her chin lightly with a finger and stared at her delicate face. His face was expressionless. "Do you want toe with me?" At that, Officer Lee went speechless. Ever since the car ident five days ago, Sharon had not said a single word. She stared back at Leonard, her innocent dark eyes shining brightly. "Do you not want to?" Leonard frowned. Sharon merely lowered her head and said nothing. Slowly, she raised a hand and ced it gently on the finger he had on her chin. The corners of Leonard''s eyes crinkled slightly, and he extended his arm to carry Sharon out of the police station. Officer Lee was dumbfounded and went searching for the chief officer. The chief officer frowned and shook his head, before following Officer Lee out. "Mr. Lefebvre..." By the time they reached the duo, Leonard had already gotten into the car with Sharon. Oliver Adams blocked the chief officer''s path. "Chief Officer, Mr. Lefebvre has decided to adopt this child. I will carry out all the necessary documentation for the adoption." Yet before the chief officer could respond, Leonard was long gone. ...... Leonard did not bring Sharon back to the Lefebvre family manor. Instead, he had brought her to his vi. He did not like being disturbed, so there were not many servants around the house. As for cleaning, the family would asionally send some people over. They never stayed for long and usually returned after they finished cleaning. All the way home, Leonard''s stiff arm pressed painfully against her waist and stomach, but Sharon, being the stubborn girl that she was, said nothing. Leonard walked to the living room and ced her on her feet. Ignoring her, he crashed into the sofa and lightly pinched the bridge of his nose. Sharon merely stood there, her hands clenched into fists, and stared at Leonard. Although it was a new environment, the little girl did not show any sign of fear or difort. "Are you very tired?" That was the first sentence that Sharon had said after five days of silence, and her soft voice was hoarse. Leonard paused for a moment, then lowered his hand and looked coldly at Sharon. Sharon slowly walked towards him and stopped in front of him. "My name is Sharon Andre. What about you?" Leonard stared at Sharon. Something shed in his cold eyes, but it was so quick it was impossible to capture. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Sharon pursed her lips slightly. "Leonard Lefebvre." Leonard''s brows were knit together. It was the first time he had ever introduced himself to someone, and it felt very foreign. Sharon''s mouth opened slightly as if silently saying his name. After a while, Sharon said, "Then, what should I call you?" "I am ranked third in the family," said Leonard. "Then, shall I call you Master Leonard?" Sharon asked softly, tilting her head back and staring and him. Leonard stared at her bright eyes for a moment before he replied. "As you wish." Sharon suddenly smiled and called out sweetly, "Master Leonard." Leonard narrowed his eyes at her for a long time. Then, he merely responded softly. "Mmm." From the first time she softly addressed him as "Master Leonard", their fate has been sealed together. Chapter 2: His Precious Chapter 2: His Precious In a blink of an eye, 15 years had passed, Sharon was now 20 years old. "Here you go." Mnie Faure, Sharon''s best friend, roughly pped a peach-heart-shaped letter on top of her textbook. Sharon rolled her eyes and moved the letter aside. She raised her face to look at Mnie and snorted. "Go ahead. What did you get from him this time?" Erm... Mnie smiled and said, "Well, nothing much. It''s just a month of breakfast. Haha..." The corner of Sharon''s mouth twitched. "You, a daughter of the Faure family, bought over with just a month''s worth of breakfast? Couldn''t you at least have asked for more?" Mnie shrugged. "How manydies from wealthy families do you see working part-time jobs to earn their living expenses?" Sharon frowned, her tone softening. "You didn''t receive any living expenses again for this month?" "Let''s not talk about this. The school''s Autumn field trip will be starting next week. You''ve missed the trips for thest two years. It''s already ourst year at university. You won''t sit this one out again, will you?" Mnie asked. She was resting her chin on Sharon''s arm, trying to read her expression. ... Sharon stared at Mnie for a while and suddenly sighed. "I don''t call the shots around here. I''ll have to ask for permission." "You poor thing." Mnie caressed Sharon''s head and looked at her sympathetically. "Stop it." Sharon swatted her hand away. ...... At the Coral Pavilion. Sharon got out of the car with her schoolbag flung over her shoulder. Her head was low as she walked towards the vi, pondering something. Crash! "Ouch!" Sharon''s head suddenly knocked into a hard surface, and she held her head in pain. "Hey, Sharon! You all right?" Although it was supposed to sound apologetic, she could still hear theughter in his voice. Sharon raised her head and red at him angrily. She clenched her teeth. "Just go away!" With that, Sharon pulled a long face and walked into the vi. "Sharon, I was only joking. Don''t be angry, okay?" Paul Nelson stood his ground and grinned as he called out towards Sharon, who had her back towards him. Suddenly, Sharon stopped in her tracks. Paul just looked at Sharon curiously. Sharon slowly turned around, a bright smile blooming on her face. Paul''s eye twitched, and he had a bad feeling. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Paul, you haven''t heard, have you? Master Leonard will being home tonight." Sharon grinned from ear to ear as she watched Paul''s expression change before continuing. "When Master Leonardes back, I''ll tell him how "well" you''ve taken care of me during the days that he''s been gone, and I''ll make sure you get rewarded ordingly. ... Paul''s heart sank at her words. Everyone in Montreal knew that Sharon was the most precious person to Leonard Lefebvre. Who would dare touch her? If he were to find out that she had been bullied, whoever did it had better be prepared to lose a limb or two. Just thinking about it made Paul tremble. He immediately fixed a bright smile and started giving her shoulder a massage. "Sharon, I''ve always been nice to you, right?" Sharon nodded seriously and pointed at her red forehead. "Indeed, you''ve been "really nice" to me." With a cynical smile, she pushed Paul''s hand off her shoulder before turning around to walk back into the vi. Perhaps after being brought up by him, her personality was almost identical to him. They both tend to seek vengeance to pay back for any kind of wrongdoing. Looking at her walking away, Paul felt the urge to cry. ...... It was nearly 11 o''clock at night. Kelley White emerged from the kitchen only to find Sharon still sitting on the sofa. She was hugging her knees and staring eagerly at the door. Kelley sighed internally and went towards her. "Kelley, you can go to bed." Sharon briefly looked at Kelley before returning her gaze towards the door. "It''s already veryte. Sir may not being home tonight, Miss. You have school tomorrow, so why don''t you go to bed now?" Kelley asked. Sharon shook her head gently. "Master Leonard won''t go back on his word. He promised that he would "Sir''s heart will surely ache to know that she waited up the whole night for him," Kelley whispered. Sharon may not have heard it as she was silent and did not respond. Kelley spared her another nce before giving up. She could only shake her head and walk to her room. ...... At three in the morning, the sound of a car engine could be heard entering the vi. After a while, the sound of leather shoes approached the door. Kelley heard the noise and briskly put on a coat. She came out of her room just in time to see a well- built man walking in. Kelley quickly went over to him to take his ck jacket and hang it on the foyer rack. Chapter 3: I’ve Missed You, Master Leonard Chapter 3: Ive Missed You, Master Leonard The man''s sharp eyes swept over the living room beforending on the sleeping woman on the sofa. He frowned and pressed his lips together as he walked towards her. Surprised, Kelly nced over, The man had bent over to collect Sharon into his arms. While his actions may seem rough, he couldn''t be more gentle. "Sir, I''ll prepare some food," Kelley said, looking at the man who was carrying Sharon upstairs. "Alright," The man replied in a low voice. Kelley watched him enter a room on the second floor with Sharon in his arms before turning around and walking towards the kitchen. ...... The room was decorated carefully and clearly belonged to a youngdy. Leonard held Sharon with one arm while the other gently ced her onto the bed. Just when he was about to pull his arm back, she suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at his face drowsily before cing a hand on his cheek. Her voice was raspy, and she spoke softly, "Master Leonard, your trip this time took so long. I''ve missed you!" Leonard''s eyes softened. He lowered his head to give her a gentle peck on the forehead. His voice was rich as hemanded, "Sleep." Sharon looked into his eyes for quite some time before finally giving in and closing her eyes. Leonard turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. He held her hand and gazed at her sleeping face gentlely. After a long time, he finally replied, "I missed you, too." She either heard him or was having a nice dream because she suddenly gave a small smile. At her smile, Leonard''s usual rigid face also broke out into a small smile. Knock, knock! Leonard instantly dropped his smile. He got up and covered her body with a nket before walking out. "Sir, your food is ready." Kelley was waiting outside the door and notified him respectfully when he came out. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leonard walked downstairs. "Did anything happen during my business trip?" Whenever he asked this kind of question, he was usually referring to Sharon specifically. ... Kelley followed Leonard and said, "No, Miss has been behaving herself." Behaving herself? Leonard stopped in his tracks and turned to nce at Kelley, "Her? Behaving herself?" The corners of Kelley''s mouth twitched. "Yes, she''s been a good girl." Leonard narrowed his eyes and continued down the stairs. "You''re dismissed for tonight. Go ahead and rest." "Very well, sir," Kelley answered. She watched him descend the stairs before letting out a breath of relief and returning to her room. ...... Sharon woke up to find herself in her bed and was baffled. Her head still in a daze, sheid in bed, unmoving. Suddenly, she shot out of the room, barefooted. Arriving at the room next to hers, she didn''t even knock before rushing in. "Master Leonard, I oof!" Before she fully entered the room, Sharon mmed into someone and her head spun. Fortunately, someone managed to catch her by the waist just in time. The scent of a man, fresh out of the bath, wafted to her nose. Sharon rubbed her nose and head and opened her eyes to stare at his face, pouting. ... His face impassive, Leonard flicked the back of Sharon''s hand that was covering her forehead and snorted. "Jumping around like a monkey so early in the morning, how unsightly!" Sharon pounced on him and grabbed the back of his neck. She started rubbing herself against him, showing her displeasure. Unbeknownst to her, Leonard''s lips had curled up as he gently patted her head. His voice was soft. "Alright, enough of that. It was my bad foring homete. I''m sorry." "Hmmph!" Sharon was still pouting. "Why didn''t you wake me up when you came back?" Leonard saw her bare feet on the floor. He lifted her gently and ced her feet on top of his. Sharon nced at her own feet, shrugged innocently and said, "I forgot." Leonard shook his head, helplessly. He looked back at her and said, seriously, "Go ask Kelley whether I tried to wake you." Sharon immediately went silent. Unsure, she stared at Leonard, doe-eyed. "Did you really?" "You slept like a log and wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard I tried," Leonard convincingly said. Sharon blushed and grinned, guilty. She slowly removed her arms from Leonard''s neck. Twirling strands of her hair, she mumbled, "Well, I thought you didn''t. Hehe." Leonard stared at Shanon lovingly as he released her. "Go wash up. Breakfast is ready." Sharon nodded and quickly ran back to her room. Leonard only shook his head. He walked out of his room and headed downstairs. Chapter 4: What a Tyrant! Chapter 4: What a Tyrant! At the dining room of the vi. Sharon and Leonard sat facing each other. Although he did not have the habit of eating in the morning, Leonard made sure to have breakfast with Sharon whenever he was home. Sharon picked up a fork and started gobbling up her food. She kept peeking at Leonard, who was reading some newspaper and only drinking a cup of coffee. "Spit it out." A low male voice suddenly sounded. Sharon jumped and almost dropped her food. Leonard removed his eyes from the newspaper and looked at Sharon. His calm expression made Sharon''s blood run cold. Swallowing her food, Sharon lowered her fork and put her hands together under her chin like she was praying. She blinked pitifully and pleaded to him softly. "Master Leonard, can I please join in the school''s Autumn field trip next week?" "No." Leonard refused immediately. "Please, Master Leonard. I''m already a university student, but I''ve never participated in any school tours or ss gatherings. Won''t you let me go just this once? Please?" Sharon rubbed her hands together and begged. Leonard stared at Sharon''s hopeful face. Just when Sharon thought she still had a chance, Leonard dashed her hopes. "This is out of the question!" Sharon was angry but kept her mouth shut. "What a tyrant!" she thought. Sharon red at Leonard. After realising that he wasn''t going to give her any response, she stood up and ready to stomp out of the dining room. "Finish your breakfast and your milk," hemanded leisurely. Sharon clenched her fist and sat back down. She grabbed a bun and stuffed it into her mouth, fuming. Leonard looked at Sharon, who was ring at him as she ate her food, indignified. Leonard''s eyes were hooded, his frown making it hard for others to guess what was going through his head. At the Bluesky University. "What''s wrong? You look so listless." Mnie, being the tomboy that she was, came into the ss with her bag flung over a shoulder, only to see Sharon lying across her table lifelessly. She held a pen in her hand as she continuously poked her desk. Mnie plopped herself down next to Sharon. Sharon sighed and shook her head. Mnie secretly smiled. She took out her breakfast from under her desk and started eating as she questioned Sharon, "You went home to ask for his permission, didn''t you? So, how did it go?" Sharon let out a long sigh without saying anything. "Alright, then." Mnie immediately understood. "I guess he didn''t approve." "I don''t understand. Why won''t Master Leonard let me join the Autumn field trip?" Sharon was confused and down the dumps. "It isn''t just the Autumn field trip you aren''t allowed to go. He even kicks up a fuss when you have a simple meal with me. I swear, he controls you so much that you wouldn''t be able to live without him." ... Erm... Sharon licked her lips and whispered, "You''re exaggerating." ... Mnie only responded with a chuckle. Sharon merely spared Mnie a nce. ...... After theirst ss in the afternoon, Sharon stuffed her books into her bag and walked out of the ssroom with Mnie. "Sharon Andre." Someone called her from behind. Sharon and Mnie stopped in their tracks and turned back. A handsome young man stood there, d in a clean white t-shirt and casual pants. He was staring at Sharon, blushing. Sharon instantly recognized him. Simon Guerin! He was the representative of the next ss and the school''s basketball team captain. He was also the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. dream guy to countless people in the school, including the guys. ...... Even Sharon and Mnie had secretly watched his ys. He was so handsome! But, how did he know her? Sharon blinked and stared at Simon nkly. Her voice was crisp and soft. "M-me?" Simon took a breath before walking towards Sharon and Mnie. As he approached them, Sharon started to sweat. Mnie, on the other hand, retreated knowingly. Simon''s face became even more flushed. He stopped about two steps away from Sharon. He had a handsome face but looked shy as he stared at Sharon, smitten. "Yeah." Sharon tilted her head and looked at him curiously. "Do you need anything from me?" "My name is Simon Guerin." Simon clenched his fists, slightly nervous. "I know." Sharon smiled at him. "I don''t think anyone in the school doesn''t recognize you." Sharon had not expected her casual words to make Simon turn red to the tip of his ears. Chapter 5: Why Didn’t You Lock the Door? Chapter 5:Why Didnt You Lock the Door? At that moment, he looked so adorable to Sharon. "Our ss will be grouped together for the Autumn field trip. You''ll being, won''t you?" Simon asked softly, looking at Sharon expectantly. "I... " "Of course she''sing." Mnie cut Sharon off before she had the chance to reply. Sharon pressed her lips together and turned around to re at Mnie, "You know I''m not allowed to go!" her eyes clearly said. Mnie stuck out her tongue at her. Simon, however, was ted to think that Sharon would also be attending the trip. He merrily said to her, "I''ll see you then!" "I... " Again, before Sharon could finish her sentence, Simon had turned around and left through the back door. Sharon felt a shiver run down her spine as she watched Simon''s retreating back. "Hmmm... Is that love I smell in the air?" Mnie draped an arm over Sharon''s shoulder and looked at her flushed face. Sharon gritted her teeth and red at Mnie. "Why did you tell him that I would be going for the trip? Master Leonard already said no." "You just need to act cute in front of him. I''m sure he''ll give in sooner orter." "You''re crazy!" "Tsk tsk. I wasn''t even talking about you. Why are you getting so worked up?" "He is my Master Leonard!" ...... Mnie didn''t continue. Instead, she took hold of Sharon''s arm and dragged her out of the ssroom. ...... Sharon finally returned to the Coral Pavilion from school. She thought that Leonard was still at the office and hadn''t returned until she heard a sweet voiceing from the living room. "Leonard, you''ve been home sincest night, but why didn''t you tell me?" Even without seeing her face, Sharon knew who the voice belonged to. Shirley Cook was the daughter of Dane Jewellery''s CEO. She was also well-known for being the most beautifuldy in Montreal. Sharon pressed her lips together. She walked past the living room and headed towards the second floor. "Sharon, you''re back." Shirley''s shrill voice came behind her, footsteps approaching. ..... Sharon rolled her eyes and stered on a fake smile before turning around. "Hello, Sister Shirley." Sister? Even though Shirley was used to it, she still cringed every time Sharon called her that. It made her sound so much older, despite only being a couple of years older than Sharon. Still, Shirley reigned in her temper because of Leonard. If she nned to marry into the Lefebvre family, she would first have to have a good rtionship with Sharon. Thus, Shirley smiled and grabbed Sharon''s hand that was holding her schoolbag. "It''s only been a few days since west met, but you''ve be more beautiful." Sharon smiled but did not reply. "Oh, that bag must be heavy! Why don''t you take it off?" Shirley asked, reaching out to take the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. backpack off Sharon''s shoulders, However, before she could, Sharon turned around abruptly and ran up the stairs. "I''m sorry, Sister Shirley! I can''t hold it in any longer." Shirley''s outstretched hand was left hanging midair. She scowled after hearing Sharon''s words. "What a vulgar girl!" Shirley thought. However, she kept that to herself. Instead, she smiled helplessly at Leonard who was sitting silently on the sofa. "She must have been in a hurry." Before Shirley could say anything else, Leonard stood up suddenly, his height easily towering over her. His domineering aura instantly made Shirley nervous. "L-Leonard..." Leonard gave Shirley a chilling look. His voice was indifferent as he said, "I have some business to tend to so please see yourself out." "Leonard, I" Leonard ignored Shirley and went upstairs. Dissatisfied, Shirley stared at Leonard''s retreating back and gritted her teeth. ...... Sharon returned to her room and tossed her bag onto the table. She started taking off her clothes to change into something morefortable. Autumn had arrived, but the summer heat still lingered. Currently, Sharon still wore ssic uniforms to school. She had just finished unbuttoning her shirt and was about to remove it when the door mmed open with a bang. Startled, Sharon quickly lifted the remaining cloth to cover herself. She was in a panic as she looked towards the door. When she saw Leonard standing at the door, Sharon''s face quickly turned red, especially since he looked at her with such intense eyes. Sharon shrunk her shoulders and whispered, "M-Master Leonard, do you mind stepping outside while I change?" "Why didn''t you lock the door?" Leonard asked with a frown and mmed the door shut. Sharon watched as the door shook and covered her face, embarrassed. Meanwhile, Leonard just stood outside her door, his knuckles turning white. Chapter 6: Are You Done Yet? Chapter 6:Are You Done Yet? After Sharon changed her clothes, she sat on the bed and waited until she was calmer before opening the door. She looked around at the door but didn''t see Leonard. She then inched her way out of her room and towards the room on her left. Both of them shared the habit of not knocking when entering each other''s rooms. Today, however, was an exception, Sharon gave his door a gentle knock. "Come in." A deep voice came from the room. Sharon took a deep breath and opened the door. She walked cheekily to Leonard, who was smoking by the window, may Ie in Leonard''s mouth twitched, and he asked coolly, "When have you ever asked for permission to enter my room?" Sharon giggled and rubbed her nose embarrassedly. She squeezed her body through the door and hopped towards Leonard. Leonard secretly put out the cigarette as she approached and stared at her. Sharon wore a loose white T-shirt which was just long enough to cover her butt. And the white mini shorts showed her slender legs. Sharon went over to him, slipped her arm into his arm naturally, rested her head against his shoulder. She looked like a cute kitten as she stared up at him. Leonard gave her a small smile and brushed her hair with his hand, his eyes gentlely gazed at her, "can you stop acting now?" Sharon pretended not to remember and peered at Leonard innocently. "When was I acting? I don''t remember anything." Leonard hmphed and flicked her forehead. "Ow!" Sharon rubbed her forehead and pouted at him. Leonard''s smiled faintly. He just looked at Sharon silently. Sharon kept blinking her eyes at him but surrendered after ten seconds. She grabbed Leonard''s hand rubbed her cheek against his palm. "Master Leonard, you''re the best person in the world! You won''t fuss over it, will you?" The way she kept rubbing against his hand made Leonard''s cold heart melt. Cupped her face in his palm, Leonard dragged her face up to face him. His cold eyes only showed warmth to Sharon. Sharon tried to take advantage after seeing his expression softened. Sharon beamed at him and asked, "Master Leonard, can I ask for a favour?" "No!" Leonard said decisively. , Sharon narrowed her eyes at him. "I haven''t said anything!" "There''s nothing to say." Leonard retracted his arm and stuffed his hands into his trouser pockets. Sharon''s face flushed red with anger. Could you imagine how it felt to finally pick up the courage to ask him, only to be forced to swallow the words down? to finally pick up the courage to ask him, only to be forced to swallow the words down? She felt so frustrated. That was how Sharon was feeling at the moment. ...... Ever since Leonard rejected Sharon''s request, she started acting dejected and lifeless in front of him. However, Leonard''s expression never changed. The following morning, Sharon finished her breakfast and bowed at Leonard respectfully. "Master Leonard, I''ll be off now." Leonard stood up and looked at Sharon. "I''ll drive you there." Sharon paused for a moment. Immediately, her eyes lit up. Last time he had personally sent her to school was at the beginning of the semester. Just after a few seconds, Sharon forgot all about their fight and was beaming with happiness. Something shed in his cold eyes before he took her hand and walked to the door. Kelly was already waiting by the door holding Sharon''s bag. Leonard took it and looked over at Sharon, who was staring at him . "Change your shoes." "Oh!" Sharon rushed to put on her shoes giddily. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Leonard smiled. ...... The car stopped by the gate of Bluesky University. Sharon looked over to Leonard and said, "Well then, I''ll be off, Master Leonard." Leonard nodded and handed her the bag. Sharon took it with a smile and opened the door. Before she could get out of the car, he grabbed her arm from behind. Sharon looked at Leonard surprisedly. "Master Leonard?" Leonard looked at her tenderly. "Head straight to the family manor after your sses." "Why are we going to the family manor?" Sharon frowned and asked in a defensive voice. "Selena is back," he replied. The face of Selena Lefebvre shed across Sharon''s mind, and her head started aching. She was gloomy when she looked at Leonard and asked, "Master Leonard, can I not go?" Leonard looked at her. He brushed his hand down her arm and squeezed her hand. "Be obedient." Sharon remained silent. Chapter 7: Blooming Teenagers Chapter 7: Blooming Teenagers Sharon was unwilling to go, but she knew she had no choice in this matter. After getting off the car, she stood by the road and watched Leonard''s car disappeared before turning around to walk to the gates. "Hey, Sharon." A clear voice came from behind. Sharon stopped and turned around. She saw Simon jogging towards herself, with a bag in one hand and a basketball in the other. Sharon bit into her lower lip as she watched him. Simon stopped in front of Sharon with a shy smile on his handsome face, his eyes were bright. "We meet again." Sharon smiled at him. "Hi, Simon!" Sharon originally had a soft voice, but after being with Leonard for so long, she had picked up his gruff way of speaking and sounded rougher than other girls. When Simon heard Sharon call his name, his ears turned red. He subconsciously reached up to scratch his ears, but found his hands were upied. \Simon smiled embarrassedly at Sharon, "Let''s go. We''re going to bete." "Okay." Sharon said and fell into step with Simon. Simon Guerin was well-known at Bluesky University for two main reasons, his handsom looks and the athletic body. His family had been producing politicians for generations, which made him more attractive. Sharon was as renowned as him. Anyone lived in Montreal knew how much Leonard Lefebvre doted on her. No one would dare to say anything about her. So, it was easy to imagine how much attention they drew when they were walking together. However, they were both used to these gazes and did not feel ufortable. ss A and ss D were not on the differernt floor. ss A was on the ground floor, while ss D was on the first. When they reached Sharon''s ssroom, Sharon turned to Simon and said, "Bye." "I-I''ll watch you go in." Simon''s face had turned red again as he looked at Sharon and stuttered. Sharon stared at Simon''s blushing face and found it hrious. She waved at him and walked into the ssroom. Simon watched as Sharon walked to her seat and sat down. He chuckled and shyly ran towards his ssroom giddily. ...... "What''s going on?" Mnie turned to her and asked after seeing Simon rush off. "What do you mean?" Sharon had not seen Simon''s gleeful expression, so she did not understand what Mnie meant. Mnie tsked. "You and Simon. What''s going on between you two?" The hand which were taking test papers out from the bag paused in the air. Sharon look at Mnie and said, "We met at the school gate by chance, so we walked together." "That''s it?" Mnie pressed her lips together. "Yes." Sharon nodded. Mnie screwed her face, deep in thought. "Why did Simon get so happy just from walking together by coincidence?" . As a teenager herself, Mnie was also confused. ...... It was afternoon, and their sses were ended. Mnie stood by the door and waited impatiently for Sharon, who was still in the ssroom, "Sharon, are we leaving or not?" Sharon looked back at Mnie, reluctance was showed on her face. Mnie traced back her steps and ced her schoolbag on her desk, looking at Sharon seriously. "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" Sharon shook her head and sighed. "I''m dying." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. You are dying? Mnie was surprised. "Why?" Sharon sighed again. Grabbing her schoolbag, she stood up and looked at Mnie gloomily. "Mnie, please pray that I''ll get through tonight." Pray? Mnie was amused. "What for?" Sharon just shrugged her shoulders but said nothing. When they walked out the gate, Sharon immediately recognized the Regal parking by the roadside. Oliver came to pick her up and was leaning against the side of the car and staring at her. He hade to pick Sharon up a few times, so Mnie knew his face. "Mnie, I think I should ask Oliver to send you home first?" asked Sharon. "No, it''s fine. I still have some thing else to do," Mnie replied. Sharon frowned. "Are you going to work again?" "Yeah." Mnie patted Sharon on the shoulder and turned away. Sharon''s frown deepened. She watched Mnie walk away before making her way towards Oliver. "Hi, Oliver." Sharon greeted him. Oliver was secretly looking in Mnie''s direction, and then turned back to Sharon. "Let''s go." Sharon smiled at him, opened the door and got into the car. ...... The car stopped outside the family manor. Oliver looked through the rearview mirror to see Sharon, who sat in the back frowning her brows. He asked gently, "Aren''t you getting down?" Sharon looked pitifully at Oliver and asked in an undertone, "Oliver, when will Master Leonard arrive?" "He was in a meeting when I came to pick you up, so he should be on his way now," Oliver replied. Sharon let out a sigh of relief when she heard that. Chapter 8: Leonards Shadow Chapter 8:Leonard''s Shadow "Oh, Selena, you poor darling. You''ve gotten thinner! You haven''t been eating properly since you started living outside, have you?" Sharon had barely entered the house when she heard Rosamond''s voice. Rosamond Lefebvre had two sons and two daughters. Not to mention, she was also Leonard''s mother. Raymond Lefebvre was the eldest son, while Scarlett Lefebvre was the second child. The third child was Leonard, and the youngest of the bunch was Selena Lefebvre. Rosamond and Nathan Lefebvre, Leonard''s father, had Selena quitete in life when they were nearly 50. Hence, Selena always got special attention from them. They always did their best to please her requests. Unfortunately, Selena was only two years older than Sharon. So when Leonard insisted on adopting Sharon, his parents had opposed fiercely. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ...... To make matters worse, Selena hated Sharon since the day they met. Naturally, Rosamond and Nathan did not have a good impression of Sharon either. When Selena graduated from university two years ago, Leonard had arranged for Selena to study abroad. Without Selena around, they hadn''t bothered Sharon as much. But now that she was back... Sharon shook her head and looked up at the sky, her mood sour. Instead of entering, Sharon turned around and walked towards the garden. She nned to wait for Leonard before entering. ...... It was almost six when Leonard arrived at the family manor. As soon as he appeared in the living room, Selena stood up, grabbing the hems of her dress, and lunged at him. "Leonard, you''ve finally arrived!" Leonard swept a nce around the living room but saw no signs of Sharon. His eyes were indifferent as he grabbed Selena''s shoulders and pushed her away. His eyes searched for Puvis Lefebvre before asking, "Grandpa, where''s Sharon?" "Sharon here, Sharon there! I''m supposed to be your sister, not her!" Selena scowled and returned to the sofa, muttering unhappily. Leonard only spared Selena a look before turning to Puvis again. "Wasn''t she with you?" Puvis eximed in surprise. Leonard frowned. Without saying a word, he turned and walked out. "Leonard!" Selena cried after him, her fists clenched. Seeing that hepletely ignored her, she gritted her teeth, got up, and chased after him. "Selena, where are you going?" Rosamond got up from the sofa hurriedly and looked at Selena, who went chasing after Leonard. "Don''t worry about her. She''s been Leonard''s shadow ever since she was young. She probably ran out because she thought he was leaving," Nathan said. Reassured, Rosamond sat back down. ncing at Puvis, Rosamond pursed her lips. "I''m just afraid that Selena and Sharon will get into a fight the moment they meet. Those two are always at each other''s throats." After a pause, Rosamond continued. "Until now, I still don''t understand why Leonard adopted h" "That''s enough. Didn''t I tell you not to bring up this matter again? Sharon may not share our surname, but she is still part of the family as much as everyone here is." Puvis cut her off, frowning. Rosamond''s lips tightened. "I understand." Raymond and Scarlett sat on the sofa and watched their mother''s expression tightened. She may have sounded submissive when answering Puvis, but her face gave away her true feelings. ...... By the back garden, Leonard''s sharp gazended on Sharon, who was sitting on the swing. She had her eyes closed and seemed to be asleep. "Leonard, wait for me! Leo" Leonard frowned deeply and turned to re at Selena, who was chasing after him in a panic. Selena froze as she saw his expression, her words stuck in her throat. "Master Leonard." Although Leonard managed to stop Selena before she spoke, Sharon still woke up. Sharon rubbed her eyes and turned around to see Leonard standing not far behind her. She instantly broke out into a fond smile. Leonard heard her call out to him and beckoned to her. "Come here." Sharon nodded and got up from the swing before walking towards him. She stopped in front of him and lifted her head to look Leonard in the eye. "When did you arrive?" "Just now," Leonard replied. He reached out to grab her hand and pulled her along. When they walked past Selena, Leonard merelymanded in a deep voice, "Go back in." "Okay..." Selena pouted. She reached out her hand to grab him but missed. Selena gritted her teeth, pissed off. ring at their joined hands, Selena gathered up her dress and stomped after them. She forcefully took ahold of Leonard''s arm and raised a challenging eyebrow at Sharon. Sharon, however, had made up her mind to ignore Selena from the start. So, when Selene issued the challenge to her, Sharon merely ignored her. Selena narrowed her eyes, fuming. She resisted the urge to strangle Sharon. ... After all, if she really strangled Sharon, it would mean the end for her too, since Leonard treasured Sharon greatly. As they walked back, a wicked idea lit up in Selena''s mind. She lifted her head and eximed, "Sharon, call me Ms Selena." Sharon was speechless when she heard that! Chapter 9: Master Leonard, Youre the Best! Chapter 9: Master Leonard, You''re the Best! Selena saw Sharon''s lips twitching and smiled smugly. "What''s the matter? Leonard is my brother, so it''s only natural that you call me Ms. Selena." "Do you really want me to call you that?" Sharon narrowed her eyes and smiled, exposing her dimples. "Of course." Selena raised her head expectantly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Well, I shan''t!" Sharon deliberately provoked her. Selena was stunned for a split second before her face darkened into a scowl. Sharon ignored her, grabbed Leonard''s arm, and walked ahead. Leonard also cooperated by letting Sharon pull him along. Selena watched the two of them with steaming out her ears. ...... "Sharon, you should eat more. You''re much thinner thanst time." Everyone sat around a beautiful rosewood table. Puvis kept putting food on Sharon''s te. If they were following proper protocol, Sharon did not actually have the right to sit beside Puvis. Yet, Puvis had insisted and pulled her closer. Now, she sat in between Rosamond and Scarlett while Nathan and Raymond sat across her. Leonard was seated beside Raymond. As long as Leonard was around, it was nearly impossible to find Selena anywhere else. So, it wasn''t a surprise to see Selena sitting right next to Leonard. That meant that Leonard and Sharon were miles apart from each other. "Here you go, Leonard. It''s your favourite." Selena''s whiny voice travelled to Sharon''s ears. Sharon pursed her lips and peeked at Leonard out of the corner of her eyes. Like they were two halves of a whole, Leonard seemed to have sensed her action in advance and looked over to her at the same time. Their eyes met, and Sharon immediately pouted at him. Leonard face was stoic and revealed nothing. "Sharon, you''re in your third year of university now, aren''t you?" Rosamond, who sat next to her, asked. Sharon''s gaze shifted away from Leonard, and she politely replied to Rosamond, "Yes, Mrs. Lefebvre." "Do you have any ns of where to go after this? Are you nning to stay here or study abroad?" Rosamond continued to question her. Leonard cut Sharon off before she could answer. "She''s be staying in Montreal." Rosamond frowned and nced at him. "I''m asking Sharon, not you." Leonard''s lips thinned, but he stayed silent, looking at Sharon. Sharon blinked before saying to Rosamond, "It is just as Master Leonard said." Hearing Sharon''s words, Rosamond''s face tightened further. "Studying here is a great idea. I get to visit you anytime I want." Puvis approved with a smile. Sharon held onto Puvis''s arm, her heart warm. ...... After the dinner, Leonard and Sharon returned to the Coral Pavilion. As soon as they got out of the car, rain immediately started to pour. Leonard took his jacket out of the car, ced it over Sharon''s head, and walked her into the vi. Sharon peeked up at Leonard from under the suit and suddenly said, "Master Leonard, you''re the best!" His eyes shed with an indescribable emotion as he looked down at Sharon. ...... The rain went on much longer than expected. By the lower half of the night, it was bucketing down, lightning shing and thunder boomed. Sharon hid beneath the covers. She stared out the window unblinkingly as lightning shed across the sky. ... Her heart beating wildly, Sharon suddenly squirmed out from under the covers and jumped out of her bed, barefooted. She opened the door and ran out. She quickly rushed over to the next room, gently closing the door behind her. Dashing towards the bed in the centre of the room, she swiftly slid under the covers. Sharon held on to the man''s arm tightly, her face hidden in the crook of his arm. Boom! The thunder got louder, and Sharon shrunk away further, light shing across her tightly shut eyelids. "Master Leonard." Sharon''s voice trembled as she called out to Leonard, her tiny body curled into a ball. Leonard was usually very alert, even in his sleep. Tonight, however, he didn''t even flinch when Sharonid down beside him. Ear-splitting thunder roared on endlessly. Frightened out of her wits, Sharon kept furrowing deeper under the covers until she was practically lying across Leonard. Hugging him tightly, she glued her freezing face onto the skin exposed by his night robe. Feeling the warmth radiating from his chest, she finally started to loosen up. Her eyelids fluttered slightly before letting out a breath of relief. But before she could rxpletely, a pair of big, strong hands suddenly grabbed her waist. Startled by his sudden movement, Sharon''s eyes widened, and she jumped, her heart almost escaping her chest. Out of the blue, Leonard kissed her. She was shocked. As she felt his body move to cover hers, Sharon instantly snapped back to her senses, frantically shoving against his chest. Her voice cried out muffledly, "M-Master Leonard!" Chapter 10: Scared Out of Her Wits Chapter 10: Scared Out of Her Wits ...... Themp by the bed turned on, instantly illuminating the entire room. Leonard stared at Sharon in disbelief, unsure of whether she was real or just a dream. He had thought that he was dreaming. But when he heard her cry, he immediately froze. Leonard closed his eyes for a second before opening them again. Sharon was still beneath him, her eyes bloodshot. Leonard''s back shook as he realized that it wasn''t a dream. He stared at Sharon, his forehead furrowed. A thousand emotions went through his head as he looked at Sharon, whose lips were swollen and red. ...... Sharon had wrapped herself in a thin nket and sat cross-legged on his bed. An hour had passed, but her eyes were still red and puffy as she studied Leonard, who had been smoking by the window the whole time. "I''m sorry." It was the first sentence he had said to her since just now. His voice was low, hoarse from smoking. Sharon''s lower lip trembled, and her eyes misted over once more. She had been scared out of her wits! Not hearing a response from Sharon, Leonard pinched the butt of the cigarette between his fingers and turned to face her, his lips pressed into a thin line. He had no excuse for what had just happened. Besides, he had no intention of exining in the first ce. It''s just that seeing her distressed state tugged at Leonard''s heartstrings. "I''m sorry, Master Leonard." Astonished, he narrowed his eyes on her. Sharon sniffled and lifted her head to face him. "It was my fault this happened. I won''t barge into your room without your permission ever again, e-especially at night." Leonard''s eyes darkened. "If I hadn''t barged in forcefully, you wouldn''t have mistaken me for someone else..." Sharon whispered, blushing. She had not missed how surprised Leonard looked to find her in his bed when the lights turned on. ...... It was tant that he had no idea it would be her and must have mistaken her for another person. Master Leonard was much older than her, almost 30 this year. While she mayck experience in that department, it did not mean that she was utterly clueless. She had heard from somewhere that it was usually at his age that men tend to reach the peak of their desires. So, it wasn''t unusual for him to have needs as well. It had been her own fault foring to his room at night. If she hadn''te, he wouldn''t have mistaken her for someone else. In the end, she was the one to be med. Guilty of her actions, Sharon tried to break the awkward silence between them. With her bright eyes, she innocently gazed at Leonard. "Master Leonard, why don''t we pretend nothing happened? Since everything was just a misunderstanding." Pretend nothing happened? The frown between Leonard''s brows grew even tighter. His cold eyes locked onto Sharon''s tender face. Sharon blinked a couple of times before wrapping herself with the covers until only her feet were left. Then, she squirmed her way down the bed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonard gaze instantly went to her exposed feet. Sharon stood still for a moment but couldn''t stand the ufortable silence. She wiggled her toes and turned towards the door. "Get back onto the bed!" Leonardmanded in a grave voice. Sharon pursed her lips and looked at Leonard. "Not afraid of the thunder anymore?" Leonard looked at her, raising an eyebrow. As if answering his question, a thunderp immediately reverberated through the room. ...... Sharon shrunk back, her face turning white. Without any hesitation, she headed straight for Leonard. Leonard saw her running over to him and opened his arms slightly. The moment her plush body crashed into his, he tightened his arms around her. He gently patted her back and said soothingly. "I''m right here." In his arms, Sharon kept her eyes close shut but couldn''t stop trembling. It had also been a rainy night like this that took her parents from her forever. Chapter 11: Making Dinner With Love Chapter 11: Making Dinner With Love It was the real reason she did not like rainy days and especially hated thunder. "It''s your first kiss, you dummy. How can I pretend nothing happened?" Sharon was being held in Leonard''s arms,fortable and sleepy. As she dozed off, she vaguely heard him say something but couldn''t make out what it was. ...... By the time Sharon woke up again, she had found herself back in her bed. After a few seconds, yesterday''s events shed through her head, breaking her out of her stupor. Her face immediately red red, and she hid her face in her hands. She rolled on the bed for a few minutes, embarrassed. Reluctantly, she got out of bed, her hair resembling a bird''s nest, and headed for the bathroom. After cleaning herself up, she returned to her closet to change her clothes before calmly walking out with her bag. However, as Sharon stood by the top of the stairs and looked down at Leonard, who sat in the living room reading some newspaper, all her false calmness disappeared. While she had been the one to suggest that they pretend like nothing had happened, facing each other in real life was apletely different story, facing each other in real life was apletely different story, especially when the other person was her Master Leonard, someone she had respected for a long time. Sharon bit into her lower lip and looked at Leonard with a conflicted expression. She tried to pluck up her courage a few times and approach him but she failed. "Good morning, miss. Breakfast is ready. Why don''t youe down now?" Kelley had juste out of the kitchen and was about to wake Sharon up. She was surprised to see Sharon already standing at the top of the stairs, all dressed and holding her schoolbag. Kelley''s voice startled Sharon, making her jump. Her face turned red, and she rushed towards Leonard. Leonard lifted his head from behind his newspaper to peer at her. Sharon cleared her throat and bit the bullet. The corner of Leonard''s eyes crinkled after seeing how unnatural Sharon was acting. ...... At the Bluesky University. "Hey, I received my paycheck yesterday, so let''s get some ice cream. It''s on me," Mnie said generously, hooking her arm around Sharon''s. Sharon seemed distracted and did not respond to Mnie. Mnie and Sharon soon walked out of a shop with their arms linked, ice creams in hand. "It''s already Friday. The Autumn field trip is next week. Will you be going?" Mnie asked, her mouth full of ice cream. The image of Simon''s handsome, smiling face shed through Sharon''s mind. She pursed her lips. "I want to, but..." "Just go," Mnie insisted. "But I can''t! Master Leonard said no," Sharon said dejectedly. Mnie pondered for a moment before tilting her head to look at Sharon. "I have an idea. Do you want to hear it?" Sharon raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is it?" Mnie beckoned her closer with a finger, "Lend me your ears." Sharon was wary but listened nevertheless. Mnie told Sharon her n and looked at her wavering expression. "How about that?" "I don''t think it''s a good idea..." Sharon hesitated, but Mnie saw the twinkle in her eyes. ...... That weekend, Sharon was exceptionally well-behaved. She stayed home and didn''t go anywhere else. Three days had passed since that eventful night. Sharon had chosen to pretend that nothing happened and never mentioned the incident. In her opinion, it had only been an ident and misunderstanding. Around 5 in the evening, Leonard returned home from thepany after a day of work, and Sharon was busy fumbling around the kitchen. Leonard removed his jacket and handed it to Kelley. "Where''s Sharon?" Kelley epted it and hung it on the rack, then turned around, smiling. "Miss said that she wanted to prepare dinner for you, so she''s busy in the kitchen right now." Prepare dinner? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonard raised his eyebrows and walked towards the kitchen. "You don''t need toe in, Kelley. I can handle it myself." Leonard paused at the entrance and watched her. Sharon was clumsy as she held a kitchen knife and was carefully cutting up some ginger. She nned to make some soup and a small side dish. Leonard leaned against the kitchen door, a small smile on his face, as he watched her cautious movements. "What are you doing?" "Ouch!" "Damn it!" Leonard''s face darkened, and he stepped forward to grab Sharon''s hand. The knife had cut her, and blood was flowing freely down her hand. ... Sharon''s heart shrank, and she peeked at Leonard from under her eyshes. She had been startled by his sudden appearance, and her hand slipped, slicing her finger that was stabilising the ginger. Leonard looked as if he could kill someone as he glowered at Sharon. He grasped her wrist and pulled her out of the kitchen. Kelley was shocked when she saw Leonard''s displeased look as he dragged Sharon along. "Bring me the first aid kit," Leonardmanded coldly. ... "The first aid kit? Did she hurt herself?" Kelly wondered. ... Kelley took a deep breath and hurried to fetch the first aid kit. Chapter 12: Her Special Soup Chapter 12: Her Special Soup Sharon watched as Kelley hurried to fetch the first aid kit. She nced at Leonard''s dark face and swallowed nervously. Leonard made Sharon sit on the sofa before turning around to look at Kelley. Kelley quickly walked over with the first aid kit. She opened it and handed it to Leonard. Leonard took out a cotton swab and gently pressed it onto Sharon''s wound. Sharon and Kelly exchanged nces, but both did not dare to speak. It was only a small wound, but Leonard still treated it with utmost care. He cleaned the wound and put on some ointment before covering it with a band-aid. Once Leonard was done, Kelly put everything back into ce and carried it out of the living room. Once Kelly was out of sight, Sharon turned to Leonard, who was brooding, pouted, and whispered, "Master Leonard, I''m fine." "I forbid you to enter the kitchen from now on!" Leonard looked at her seriously andmanded sharply. The corners of Sharon''s mouth quivered. "But... I wanted to make you some soup." "Soup mixed with your blood?" Leonard snorted. Now, that was awkward! Sharon was embarrassed, her voice bing smaller. "It-It''s because it''s my first time making it! It won''t happen again next time." Leonard frowned deeply, his lips pressed into a thin line as he silently glowered at Sharon. The hairs on Sharon''s neck stood up. She gave in and said, "Okay, okay! I won''t go in anymore, alright?" Sharon feared him the most whenever he gave her that look. She could ept him scolding her or ring at her, but she couldn''t stand it when he gave her that icy look and said nothing. His face softened after hearing her give him her word, and he gently looked at her bandaged finger. "Does it hurt?" Sharon shook her head immediately. She would not dare to tell him even if she did feel pain! Leonard nced at her and tightened his mouth. ...... At the dining room, Kelly brought out the soup Sharon had been preparing. Leonard took one look at it and froze. "What... concoction is this? What did she even put?" he thought to himself. ... The ingredients seemed to be nutritious. In fact, it was extremely nutritious! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sharon had no idea what it meant. She had put in all the expensive ingredients she could find because, to her, expensive ingredients meant healthy ingredients, and it was the only way she could show Leonard how sincere she really was. However, Kelley and Leonard understood what the soup was. So, when Kelley ced the soup on the table, she deliberately peeked at Leonard. Leonard was stoic and expressionless as ever, so Kelly couldn''t tell what he was thinking. With a small smirk, she turned around and left. ... As soon as Kelly was gone, Sharon quickly got up and poured some of the soup into a small bowl for Leonard. "Master Leonard, I may not have made this myself, but I washed all the ingredients. It''s my first time making something for you, so please enjoy it." ... Leonard''s face was unreadable, but his expression when he epted the bowl from Sharon was calm. Sharon watched as he took the bowl and returned to her seat with a smile. Then, she watched him with eager eyes. Leonard''s brow furrowed, and he took a sip. He moved to lower the bowl but saw Sharon''s hopeful gaze. Leonard sighed internally. He didn''t want to disappoint her, so he raised his head and emptied the bowl. Satisfied, Sharon finally picked up her fork and started eating. Leonard parted his lips slightly and let out a sigh of relief. The sky outside the window was dark by the time they finished dinner. ...... Sunlight filtered into the room through the window. Leonard opened his eyes and subconsciously looked at the space next to him. It was empty. It meant thatst night had only been a dream. Leonard''s eyebrows were tight as he sat up and lifted the covers. When his eyes swept over the traces left on his trousers, he closed his eyes silently. ...... Leonard took a shower, then went to his closet to change his clothes. When he came out, he saw Sharon sitting on his bed obediently, wearing her uniform. A hint of gentleness shed across Leonard''s eyes. "Master Leonard." Sharon smiled and looked at Leonard. Leonard hummed in acknowledgement and waved to her. Sharon stood up. She walked toward him and hugged his arm. Leonard patted her head. "I thought you didn''t have school today, so why are you in your uniform?" Today was the day of the Autumn field trip. Since Leonard had forbidden her from going, there was no need for her to go to school. Sharon stiffened but caught herself, calming down. She quickly replied, "Students who aren''t attending the trip are required to go to school for self-studying. " "Alright." Leonard nodded. "Alright? That''s it?" Sharon wondered surprisedly. Chapter 13: His Heart Thumped Wildly Chapter 13: His Heart Thumped Wildly Did that mean that he believed her? Sharon bit her lower lip nervously and stared nkly at Leonard. "What''s wrong?" Leonard nced at her. Sharon immediately shook her head. "It''s nothing." ...... At the main entrance of Bluesky University. Watching the car disappear, Sharon immediately took out a phone from her pocket and called Mnie. "Mnie, I''m at the school gate." "I''m on my way," Mnie replied. Sharon hung up. Her head hung low as she waited for Mnie by the side of the road. Her mind kept going back to Leonard''s expression when she had told him she was going to school for self-studying. It seemed calm like usual, but something felt off to her. "Sharon." Mnie''s voice came from afar. Sharon looked up to see Mnie riding an electric scooter towards her. Sharon smiled as she watched the scooter stop in front of her. "What do you think? Isn''t it cool?" Mnie proudly patted the dashboard and asked, raising her eyebrows. Sharon just gave a nonchnt chuckle. "Humph!" Mnie rolled her eyes and passed a helmet to Sharon. Sharon epted it. She put it on and got onto the scooter. Mnie started the scooter and said, "The rest of the ss already headed out. I called our ss monitor just now, and he said that they were almost there." "Alright." Sharon nodded. "Mnie, I didn''t bring anything with me. Should we buy some things before we go?" "Don''t worry about it. The others already bought all the ingredients for the barbeque. So, bringing yourself is more than enough." Mnie''s voice rang out clearly over the wind. Sharon blinked. "Okay, then." ...... By the time Sharon and Mnie arrived at their destination, everyone else had started the barbeque. It was Sharon''s first time participating in this type of activity, so she was feeling excited. "Let''s go." Mnie pulled Sharon towards the small river behind the asphalt road. Sharon''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Hey, you''re here." As soon as they arrived, Simon, who wore a white shirt and ck pants, trotted towards her with a smile.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sharon stood where she was and tilted her head to look at Simon, eyes bright. Mnie nudged Sharon with her elbow before letting go of her hand and running to the barbeque area. Sharon nced at Mnie, her ears slightly red. Simon only looked at her and said, "Let''s go to the barbecue." Sharon turned around to look at him. Under his sharp gaze, she could not help but nod her head. Simon smiled, exposing his adorable, pointy canines. "Why are you wearing your school uniform?" As they walked side-by-side towards the barbeque grill, Simon scratched his head and looked at Sharon. Um... "Are we not allowed to?" Sharon pursed her lips and looked at him. Simon inspected her from top to bottom. In the end, he stared at her and said seriously, "I think it''s fine." "Pfft!" Sharon was amused, her eyes crinkling at the edges. Simon looked into her smiling eyes, and his heart began to thump wildly. "You look pretty when you smile," Simon said in a low voice. Sharon''s red ear tips flushed even more. At that moment, a ck SUV was parked by the side of the asphalt road. The man in the car was silent, his cold eyes regarding the couple who stood by the side of the creek. Chapter 14: A Budding Romance Chapter 14: A Budding Romance "Heh, someone seems to have fallen in love." Paul Nelson leaned on the window sill of the back seat and stared at Sharon with a grin. He did not notice that someone''s face had suddenly turned dark. Oliver Adams sat in the passenger seat as he held the hand with a cigarette outside the window. He pinched the cigarette between two fingers and flicked the ash off with his index finger. "That kid is Pierre Guerin''s only son, and he has high hopes for him to seed the Guerin family and continue their legacy of political power. ... "Pierre Guerin''s son, eh? Not bad, not bad. He''s from a decent family and pretty good looking. Although he''s slightly inferiorpared to Sharon, I would say that he passed." Paul concluded. Oliver looked over to the person next to him. Seeing his expression, Oliver furrowed his brows but did not say much more. Others may not know how Leonard felt towards Sharon, but Oliver did. Leonard had long since lost control over his feelings for her. "Oh, my, look at Sharon acting all shy. Isn''t she in loveow!" Before Paul could finish his sentence, the car lurched into motion. Unprepared, Paul mmed his chin against the window and howled in pain. Frantically grabbing a handle to steady himself, he red at the driver, who was still stepping hard on the elerator. After getting used to the speed, Paul turned to Oliver, confounded, and asked, "What''s going on?" Oliver gave him a sympathetic look and shrugged. Paul was speechless. ...... At five o''clock in the evening, everyone took the school bus back to school, then went back to their homes. Instead of taking the school bus like everyone, Mnie rode her scooter and left earlier. Needless to say that Sharon ended up leaving with Simon. ... After getting off the school bus, Simon looked at Sharon as if he was afraid of being rejected. He cautiously asked Sharon, "S-Shall I send you home?" "He wants to send me home?" Sharon wondered rmedly. Sharon''s eyes widened slightly. "No thanks." If he sent her back, she would definitely be exposed! Seeing how Sharon rejected him without even thinking twice, Simon''s face immediately turned red. Sharon saw it and bit into her lip frustratedly. "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean it that way. It''s just that someone will being to fetch meter, so..." "I see." After hearing Sharon''s exnation, Simon was relieved. "Then, I''ll wait with you until your driver arrives." Sharon was about to refuse but thought back to just now. It wouldn''t be nice to refuse him twice, so she had no choice but to nod her head in agreement. ... ...... Although Sharon and Simon didn''t talk much after that, she feltfortable in silence. Simon just brought a sense offort to her, never pressuring her in any way. Almost 20 minutester, the car that came to pick her up stopped near them. Sharon looked towards the car, then back at Simon, and said, "My ride''s here. Thank you for waiting Original content from N?velDrama.Org. with me." "Don''t sweat it. I''m just happy that you let me apany you." Simon said slowly, his bright eyes looking at Sharon. Sharon''s face blushed bright red. She waved her hand and said, "I''ll be off, then." Without waiting for Simon to answer, she ran towards the car. Simon looked at Sharon''s slender back and could not help beaming. Sharon ran to open the door of the backseat, but her hand paused on the handle. She lifted her head to nce at Simon, only to see him standing at the same spot. Seeing her look at him, he gave her a wave. Sharon''s red face turned a shade darker, and she bit her lower lip gently before she opened the door and got in. Chapter 15: You’ll Be Twenty in Three Months Chapter 15:Youll Be Twenty in Three Months Just as she sat down, a hostile voice rang out. "Is that your ssmate?" Sharon gasped, her goosebumps rising. She turned to the man sitting beside her, the temperature in the car dropping. "M-Master Leonard?" Sharon was so shocked that she stammered. Leonard sat in his seat, his long legs slightly parted. His face was hard as he stared at her with dark eyes. The tension in the car was so thick you could cut it with a knife. That was exactly the reason why someone should not lie. Just look at Sharon right now. She was so guilty she didn''t dare to even look at Leonard. Usually, if Leonard had personallye to pick her up, she would have immediately lunged into his arms. But today, Sharon sat ramrod straight, looking at Leonard, still as a statue. "Was the person with you just now your ssmate?" Leonard asked again in a low voice, his feeling unreadable. "Yes." Sharon nodded and licked her lips nervously, shrinking back into her seat bit by bit. Leonard nced at her hands that were subconsciously clenching down on the bag handle. His voice was t as he asked, "Is he from your ss?" "No," Sharon answered obediently. Leonard stared at Sharon''s pink ears, then turned away and said to the driver, "Start driving." His voice had deepened even further, making Sharon''s heart sink along with it. ... The car passed by Simon, who was standing on the side of the road. Out of the corner of her eye, Sharon saw him wave at her. Her eyes widened before she caught herself. "Do you like boys like that?" The car had been driving for at least ten minutes before Leonard''s voice rang out. Sharon was stunned. She pursed her lips and looked at Leonard. Leonard averted his gaze, his eyes distant. "Do you like him?" Perhaps it was the indifferent expression on his face or because he had asked a sensitive question, but Sharon didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary in his tone. On the contrary, a blush suddenly shed across her face. Her voice was shy as she said, "Master Leonard, please don''t mess around. My only n is to study hard and serve our country well." ... "You''re serving our country by travelling?" Leonard asked with a sneer, referring to the trip. Sharon lowered her head and remained silent. She was actually a little shy. Leonard stared at Sharon''s pink neck peeking out of her cor, a cold glint shing across his eyes. Turning around, Leonard suddenlymanded in an icy tone, "Write a ten-thousand-word apology letter before Friday." Sharon was shocked. How did the topic change so quickly? Unprepared, Sharon whined. "Master Leonard" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... "Twenty thousand!" Sharon closed her mouth and did not dare to say another word. Before this, she''d been hoping that she would get lucky and that Master Leonard had no idea that she had joined the Autumn field trip behind his back. She had hoped that he''d onlye to school to pick her up. But his harshmand had dashed all of her remaining hope. Sharon covered her face, trying hard not to cry. ...... After dinner, Sharon returned to her room. She sat at her desk, drew out a new notebook from the drawer and opened it. She picked out a pen and began writing the apology letter. Soon, Sharon was writing smoothly, words churning out effortlessly. There was only one reason for her speed. ... She was already very well acquainted with writing apology letters. Chapter 16: Her Future Mistress Will Be a Lucky Woman Chapter 16:Her Future Mistress Will Be a Lucky Woman It was already 11 o''clock at night. After four long hours, Sharon finally finished her apology letter. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Throwing the pen back into the pen holder, Sharon rubbed her aching wrist. She stretched her body and got up, heading to the room beside hers with her apology letter in hand. Usually, at this time, Leonard would not have gone to bed yet. Sharon, forgetting to knock, as usual, pushed the door open and walked in. "Master LeonardHuh?" Sharon realized that Leonard was not in his room when she walked in. "Could he be in the study room?" she wondered. At that, Sharon turned around, about to head for the study room. Just about to leave, she heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. "Oh, Master Leonard must be showering." she realized. Sharon threw the bathroom a nce before closing the door and leapt onto the bed in the middle of the room. She turned to face the ceiling and flipped through the apology letter, admiring her writing. ... "To be honest, I should be a writer in the future. With the way my apology letters turn out, it''ll be a pity if I don''t choose a career in writing." Sharon thought to herself. The sound of running water suddenly stopped. Sharon immediately scrambled off the bed and stood beside the bed obediently. She hoped that Master Leonard would see her remorseful attitude and be more lenient when reviewing the apology letter. ... The bathroom door opened with a creak. "Master Leonard" Sharon had just called out to him when the rest of the sentence stuck in her throat. Her eyes opened wide as if she saw a ghost. Leonard stood by the bathroom door in all his glory. His body was naked. The thin towel wrapped around his waist and reached his knees, exposing his muscr calves. ... Sharon subconsciously ran her eyes upwards, stopping at his abdomen. Her eyes were fixed on his toned abs and the sexy v-cut that disappeared down the towel. Sharon''s eyes drifted to the obvious bulge in his towel before she caught herself, quickly looking away, and gulped. ... "Master Leonard''s body is even better than most models! His future wife will be so lucky," Sharon eximed internally. ... Sharon coughed vigorously inside her head once she realized where her thoughts had gone. ... As she continued choking mentally, her face started to turn red. Leonard saw Sharon, but his face remained nk as he calmly walked out of the bathroom. He went to the bedside, grabbed a ck sleeping robe, and put it on. Sharon looked at Leonard, her mouth closed tight. "Master Leonard looks so sexy even though it''s only a sleeping robe! "How could anyone be so handsome?" she wondered. This year, during Montreal''s contest to choose Montreal''s most attractive man whom women would sleep with, Leonard had topped the charts. "Why aren''t you in bed at this hour?" asked Leonard as he casually tied up his robe and nced at Sharon. Sharon was still frozen as she stared at Leonard. A few secondster, she broke out of her reverie and sucked a deep breath, remembering the purpose of her visit. As if presenting a treasure, she handed the apology letter to Leonard with a smile. "Master Leonard, I''ve finished writing the apology letter. Here you are." Leonard froze for a split second. It was as if he hadn''t expected Sharon to finish it so quickly. Narrowing his eyes, Leonard tightened his lips slightly. He epted the letter, opened it, and started flipping through it, page by page. Sharon''s face scrunched up as she thought to herself, "Master Leonard, it''s just an apology letter. You don''t have to read it so seriously, you know?" Chapter 17: Do It Again and I’ll Break Your Legs Chapter 17:Do It Again and Ill Break Your Legs While it had taken four hours for Sharon toplete the apology letter, it had taken less than four minutes for Leonard to finish reading it. Sharon watched as Leonard closed the letter back up. She immediately put her hands together in a praying fashion, staring at Leonard expectantly. "Is your hand sore?" Sharon was startled by Leonard''s unexpected question. ... Leonard frowned slightly, his eyes fixed on her right hand. After gripping onto the pen for four hours, Sharon''s index finger had a slight dent from where it had been resting. Leonard reached out to grab her hand and led her to the bed. He ced the letter beside him before lowering his head so he could gently rub Sharon''s bruised finger with his thumb. Sharon''s eyes fell to the same level as Leonard''s, staring at his eyshes. They were long, dark, and seemed soft to the touch, unlike his tough demeanour. Sharon continued to watch him until she was lost in her thoughts. She did not even realize when Leonard lifted his head, looking at her. Their eyes met and were instantly glued to each other, riveted. Sharon''s soft scent entered his nostrils, causing his pupils to dte. Suddenly, a small hand waved in front of his face. Leonard jerked with a start and captured her moving hand, and his brows were tight as he stared at her. "Haha." Sharonughed awkwardly. "What were you thinking about, Master Leonard? You were Leonard ttened his lips and ignored her. Sharon childishly stuck her tongue out at him in response. Seeing that her finger had gotten better, Leonard gently pinched her soft hand once before releasing it. He said gently, "Go back to your room and rest now." "Then... have you epted my apology?" Sharon''s eyes were sparkling. Leonard snorted, "Try this again, and I''ll break your legs!" Sharon shuddered and stared at Leonard''s cold, stern face. For some reason, it did not sound like a joke but rather a warning. At the thought of that, Sharon subconsciously gasped. ...... After the Autumn field trip came the final exams. The atmosphere in the ssroom became tense as students started to prepare for their exams, while teachers began nagging at the students. Mnie looked at the pile of study materials on her desk in exasperation. Sharon only frowned and looked at Mnie. While the Faure family may not be on par with the Four Great Families in Montreal, it could still hold its own in the business world. Mnie was the daughter of Marcel Faure and his first wife. Unfortunately, Mnie''s mother passed away when she was only three years old. Their families had been the ones who arranged their marriage. Hence, Marcel had little affection for Mnie''s mother. Not to mention, before marrying Mnie''s mother, Marcel had been going out with another girl. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, that woman''s family background had not been as good as Mnie''s mother''s. In the end, Marcel gave up being with the woman he loved and chose to marry Mnie''s mother. But only shortly after Mnie''s mother had died of illness, Marcel had remarried that woman as his new wife. Chapter 18: A Sudden Confession Chapter 18:A Sudden Confession Not even half a year after being married into the Faure family, that woman gave birth to a son. That could only mean one thing. While Mnie''s mother had been bedridden, Marcel had been outside, sleeping with that woman. Whenpared to the woman he loved and the child they had together, Marcel could not care less about Mnie, a child of a woman he did not love. When even her biological father did not care about Mnie, how much would the woman who married him? At the thought of this, Sharon''s heart ached for Mnie. She reached out and grabbed Mnie''s hand, stopping her from organizing the materials. Mnie was startled. She turned to look at Sharon, questioning. When she saw the love in Sharon''s eyes, Mnie''s gaze softened. She raised her chin and asked with Original content from N?velDrama.Org. a snort. "Does that look mean that you want to help me sort out the key points for these notes?" Sharon knew Mnie was pretending to act indifferent, so she could only sigh and cooperate with her. She raised an eyebrow. "You wish!" Mnie tsked at Sharon and waved her off. ... ...... In the afternoon, Mnie was in a rush for her part-time job, so the moment sses were over, she ran out without waiting for Sharon. Soon after, Sharon came out of the ssroom alone with her schoolbag in hand. Suddenly, a pair of long legs walked up to her. Sharon stopped, slowly raising her head. It was Simon. Sharon gazed at his handsome face and the corners of her mouth instinctively lifted upwards. For some reason, she seemed to keep bumping into him these days. Simon had a bag flung over his shoulder as he stood in front of Sharon. Being almost six feet, Simon was about a head taller than Sharon, who was only five feet three inches. "Do you need something from me?" Sharon asked hesitantly. "Erm... Yes." Simon''s face was adorably red. Sharon frowned slightly, looking at him with questioning eyes. Simon took in a few breaths, looking anxious. He seemed hesitant to say something to her. Sharon was a little confused. "Erm..." "Here..." Simon gritted his teeth, took out an exquisite gift box from behind him and handed it to Sharon, his eyes darting nervously at her. Sharon was slightly surprised and confused. "What is it?" "It''s a present," Simon murmured and pushed the gift box closer to Sharon, seeming as if he would force Sharon to ept it even if she refused. Erm... Sharon bit into her lower lip and clenched her hand that held the strap of her schoolbag tightly. She looked at him and asked in a soft voice, "Why would you give me a present out of nowhere?" Simon''s face was as red as a cherry, his voice unbelievable small. "W-Will you go out with me?" Sharon was dumbfounded. Although he had spoken in a low voice, Sharon still heard it clearly. Sharon''s heart started beating wildly, and she blushed violently. She stared at Simon, stunned, not knowing how to respond. Seeing that she hadn''t answered, Simon pressed his lips together and stared at Sharon. He asked her once more, "I like you, Sharon. Will you go out with me?" "H-He said that he l-likes me..." Sharon stammered mentally. Sharon had turned red to her neck. "What a sudden confession!" she thought to herself. After a few moments, Sharon finally took in a deep breath. She looked at Simon, and said, "I''m sorry, I " Simon rushed to cut her off, knowing that she was about to refuse him. "You don''t have to give me an answer right now. Ju-Just think about it. I can wait." Simon pleaded with Sharon with his eyes. "Please?" Sharon saw the way he was so anxious that he had started sweating buckets and had no choice but to swallow the words she had been about to say. In the end, Sharon reached out and epted the box silently. Chapter 19: Drunk Chapter 19: Drunk Seeing Sharon ept his present, Simon froze for a second before following behind her, giddy with ecstasy. At the Coral Pavilion. When Sharon returned home, Kelley was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Sharon put her bag on the sofa in the living room and went to the fridge to take out a bottle of juice. She unscrewed the lid and asked Kelley, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, "Kelley, is Master Leonard back yet?" "Mr. Lefebvre had just called to say that he wouldn''t be back for dinner tonight as he has dinner ns with customers." Kelley''s answer came from the kitchen. Hearing Kelley''s words, Sharon was no longer in the mood to drink the juice and put the bottle back down from the edge of her mouth. She frowned and muttered, "Why didn''t Master Leonard tell me that himself?" ...... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At dinner time, Kelley passed by the dining area and saw Sharon sitting at the table. She was pushing her food around and did not seem to have any appetite. After a slight hesitation, Kelley walked towards her. "Miss, is the food tonight not to your liking? I can change it to anything you want." Sharon looked up at Kelley and shook her head. "It''s fine, Kelley. I''m just full." Then, Sharon lowered her utensils and walked out. Kelley looked at the untouched food on the table and back at Sharon''s spiritless body, confused. After the meal, Sharon stayed in her room. She propped her head on the desk with an elbow as she stared at the exquisite box unblinkingly. Itid on the desk, unopened. She did not know what was wrong with her. She was very curious about the present Simon had sent, and it was just right in front of her. Yet, she just couldn''t find the courage to open it. She scowled and lifted her head to nce at the clock on the wall. It was already past 10 p.m. But Master Leonard had yet to return home. Sharonid limply across the table, her fingers gently sliding over the box. Suddenly, the phone on the desk started vibrating. Sharon quivered and got up hurriedly. She quickly picked the phone up and answered the call. "Master Leonard" "It''s me, Paul." His voice was helpless and annoyed. Sharon frowned, lowered the phone and looked at the caller ID. "But this is Master Leonard''s phone number," she thought to herself. Sharon put the phone back to her ear and asked in confusion, "Where''s Master Leonard?" "He''s at the gate of the vi. Come down quickly!" Paul replied. "Since they were already at the gate, why did they not just enter?" she mused. Although Sharon was bewildered, she still said, "I''ll be right there." ...... Sharon sprinted out and saw immediately saw the ck Maybach parked not far off. Paul and Oliver were both standing beside the car. "Sharon, don''t just stand there. Come here." Paul beckoned at her from afar. "Oh, alright," Sharon said and ran over. She looked at Paul and Oliver expectantly and whispered, "Where''s Master Leonard?" With a frown, Paul pointed at the car. "He''s inside. He''s drunk and doesn''t want to get out." Drunk? Sharon grimaced. She quickly walked over to the backseat and opened the door. The strong aroma of alcohol instantly drifted out of the car. Sharon subconsciously frowned and bent over to peer into the car. Leonard sat with his legs apart while his head rested against the back of the seat in front, his eyes closed. If not for the smell of alcohol in the car, it was hard to tell that he was drunk just by looking at him. ... Sharon squirmed her way into the car and sat beside him. She gently ced her hands on the hand thatid on his thigh. "Master Leonard..." Chapter 20: Master Leonard, Your Heart Is Beating So Fast Chapter 20:Master Leonard, Your Heart Is Beating So Fast As soon as Sharon called out to him, a handshed out to grip tightly onto one of hers. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sharon was shocked. Holding her breath, she looked at Leonard. "I''ll leave him to you, Sharon. Paul and I have something else to deal with, so we''ll be leaving first." Oliver''s warm voice rung out. Sharon blinked and turned to look outside the car. Oliver was dragging Paul by the arm into another car. After a while, their car passed by Leonard''s. Sharon turned to look at Leonard and called out again softly, "Master Leonard." Leonard''s eyes remained closed, but he yanked his hand that was holding on to Sharon''s. Sharon was caught off guard and fell straight into his arms. She rested her face on Leonard''s chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat travelling to her ears. Once again, Sharon blinked and called out to him, "Master Leonard." "Just sit with me for a while," he said, his voice slightly hoarse. "Alright." Sharon nodded slightly in his arms. Barely a minute of being still, Sharon suddenly ced her hand on the upper left side of Leonard''s chest. She muttered, "Master Leonard, your heart is beating so fast." Leonard swallowed, his Adam''s apple moving up and down. He slowly opened his eyes and stared at Sharon. ...... The off-road car raced along the asphalt roads. Paul was perplexed as he stared at Oliver, who held a cigarette in one hand and gripped the steering wheel with the other. "Just what business do you have? Do you really think that Sharon is strong enough to carry a drunk Leonard? Sometimes, I have no idea what''s going on in your head," Paul said exasperatedly. ... Oliver ced the cigarette in his mouth and switched hands to control the steering wheel. He squinted his eyes at Paul, who was acting indignant. After a moment of silence, he replied, "He''s not drunk." "What? Who isn''t drunk?" Paul didn''t understand. "Leonard. He isn''t drunk," Oliver said. "What?" Paul thought. Paul stared at Oliver with his eyes wide open, puzzled. "Are you saying that Leonard wasn''t drunk?" "That''s right." "Then why wouldn''t he get out the car just now?" Paul scowled. "He was waiting for Sharon," Oliver answered. Paul''s eyes widened again, still confused. "We were already at the gates, so why was he waiting for Sharon?" Paul questioned himself. Paul ran it through his head but was still bewildered. "I don''t understand. Why was Leonard waiting for Sharon?" Paul asked Oliver. Oliver was silent. "Hey... " "Leonard likes Sharon." "Everyone in Montreal knew that already. You''re just stating the obvious." Who in Montreal did not know that Sharon Andre was Leonard Lefebvre''s most treasured being in the world? "How old is Leonard this year?" Oliver looked at Paul. Paul looked at Oliver speechlessly, "Almost thirty." "Thirty." Oliver tugged at his lips. "After all these years, have you ever seen Leonard getting a girlfriend?" "How could he? With thedy of the Cook family guarding him so closely, it would be a miracle to see any females near him, let alone getting a girlfriend," said Paul, his lips curled. Oliver frowned and looked at Paul sympathetically. The hints he had given were so obvious, yet Paul was still oblivious! Just how dim-witted was Paul? "Wait, hold on! How did the subject suddenly change to Leonard getting a girlfriend?" Paul took a deep breath. "What?" Oliver shook his head. He didn''t want his intelligence to drop as well. WIth Paul''s head, no matter how obvious the hint was, he would never get it anyway. ...... Back in the car, Sharon leaned against Leonard''s chest, struggling to keep her eyes open. Leonard watched as Sharon''s eyes grew smaller until theypletely closed. With a small smile, he pushed the car door open and cradled her in his arms. Holding her carefully, Leonard got out of the car and walked towards the vi. Chapter 21: Just Like Chilled Jelly Chapter 21: Just Like Chilled Jelly Leonard carried Sharon in his arms and headed straight for her room. He brushed the bed veil aside, gently ced Sharon on the bed and covered her with a thin nket up to her chest. He sat beside her on the bed and held her soft hand. His fingers rolled around her knuckles as he gazed at her sleeping face, pink and plump. Sharon has always been a beautiful girl. She had a pair of dazzling bright eyes and eyshes that were lush and long. She had a beautiful oval face, a little pointy chin, a sharp nose, and a petite mouth. Not to mention, her face always held a healthy, flushed glow. Leonard''s gaze fell on Sharon''s lips that were open slightly. Unable to resist the temptation, he gently ran his finger across her lips. Swiftly, Leonard bent over and kissed Sharon on the lips. This time, Leonard was aware that it wasn''t a dream. He finally kissed the girl he loved. It was just as how he had imagined it to be, soft and slightly fragrant. It also felt moist and cool, just like chilled jelly. "Master Leonard..." Sharon suddenly murmured. ... Leonard froze, his eyes narrowing. He quickly moved back and stared at Sharon. However, Sharon did not wake up. Instead, her mouth was curled up as if she were dreaming, and Leonard was a part of her dreams. A hint of softness shed across Leonard''s usually indifferent face. Once again, he lowered his head and gave her a gentle peck on the corner of her lips. Then, he stood up, lowered the veil, and walked towards the door. Leonard stopped in his tracks as he passed by Sharon''s desk. He slowly turned to look at the box Sharon had ced atop, and his eyes darkened. ...... The next day, Sharon woke up to find herself lying on her bed and was confused. "Master Leonard must have carried me back after I fell asleep," Sharon thought to herself. Sharon gave a big stretch and started humming happily as she got out of bed and went to the washroom to freshen up. After she was done, she stood in front of the dressing table and put on some toner. Toozy to bother with any moisturizer, she headed straight to her closet. Soon after, Sharon came out dressed in her uniform. She walked over to her desk and grabbed her bag, she was all set to go. She was almost to the door when she froze. She suddenly turned to stare at the table. "Where was the gift box?" she wondered. Sharon took a deep breath and went back to the desk. She searched all over but the box was nowhere to be found. Sharon''s eyes widened, puzzled. "What''s going on? Where has the box gone?" ... ...... With her schoolbag in hand, Sharon ran downstairs. Without even looking at the person sitting on the sofa, she headed straight for Kelley, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Leonard lifted his head from the newspaper and calmly looked in the direction of the kitchen. "Kelley, did you clean my room this morning?" Sharon''s anxious voice came from the kitchen. Leonard''s brows furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin line. "No. Why?" Kelley asked. "If Kelley hadn''t, then..." Sharon pondered to herself, dumbfounded. ... "Where on earth could the gift box have gone?" ...... At the dining area. Sharon held a fork in her hand and poked the chicken burrito on the te repeatedly. She kept looking at Leonard before averting her eyes again. Leonard was calm and collected as he lifted his ck coffee to take a sip. Sharon gritted her teeth and summoned up all her courage. "Master Leonard" "It''s mealtime right now," said Leonard in a clear voice, not even sparing Sharon a look. Sharon tried not to scowl. She looked down at the chicken burrito impaled on the fork. She lowered the fork, grabbed the burrito with her hands and started eating vigorously. She managed to finish the whole burrito in less than two minutes! Sharon picked up a napkin and casually wiped her hands. Then, she picked up a ss of milk and gulped it down in one shot. Sharon lowered her empty ss and took two deep breaths. She looked at Leonard with bright eyes, panting slightly. "I''m done, Master Leonard." Leonard lowered the newspaper in his hand, slowly stood up and walked out of the dining room. Sharon felt awkward but still followed behind him. "Master Leonard, did you happen to see a beautiful Owned by N?velDrama.Org. gift box on my desk when you brought me to my roomst night?" Leonard abruptly stopped in his tracks. ... Sharon did not stop in time and rushed two more steps ahead. Seeing that Leonard had stopped, she quickly braced herself, managing to stop right in front of him. She lifted her head to stare at him. Leonard''s face was frigid as he lowered his eyes to looked into Sharon''s deep eyes. Sharon trembled inside upon seeing his expression. "What gift box?" Leonard asked coldly. Erm... Looking at Leonard''s stern face, Sharon''s heart started pounding. "He seems to have no idea about the box. Maybe he hasn''t seen it before?" Sharon thought. "But then again, why didn''t he say that in the first ce? His face right now is so scary." ... ... Sharon cleared her throat silently and slowly waved her hand. "No, it''s nothing." Leonard narrowed his eyes. He strode towards Sharon''s direction but merely brushed past her coldly. Chapter 22: What Are Your Feelings Towards Master Leonard? Chapter 22:What Are Your Feelings Towards Master Leonard? Sharon jerked and turned back to throw a secret nce towards Leonard''s retreating back. She sighed to herself, "Master Leonard''s mood swings are getting harder to understand these days." When Mnie arrived at the universityter, Sharon immediately told her about the disappearance of the gift box. Mnie was silent for a moment after listening to her. Then, she looked at Sharon with an unreadable expression and slowly asked, "Sharon, what are your feelings towards Leonard?" Sharon was startled by Mnie''s question. "We''re talking about the gift box right now. What does it have to do with Master Leonard?" Sharon wondered. Sharon looked at Mnie, confused, but she still replied Mnie honestly, "Master Leonard saved my life, so I respect him and rely on him." "Just as someone who saved you?" Mnie stared at Sharon. Sharon looked at Mnie strangely for a few seconds and said, "Of course." Mnie pursed her lips and frowned. "Then, how about towards Simon?" Sharon''s face immediately heated up. Mnie looked at Sharon''s slightly flushed face and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Do you like him?" Sharon has always regarded Mnie as her best friend, and she believed that Mnie felt the same way. Therefore, Sharon did not try to hide the truth. She answered, "I don''t hate him. On the contrary, I feel veryfortable when I''m alone with him." Mnie herself has never dated, so she could not determine whether Sharon liked Simon or just felt After pondering for a while, Mnie extended a hand to Sharon. Sharon blinked. "What?" "Give me your phone," Mnie replied. The corners of Sharon''s mouth twitched. She took her phone out from under the desk and ced it in Mnie''s hand. Mnie opened the search engine and keyed in everything Sharon had just described. She clicked on the first search result that came out. Mnie nced at the screen and handed it back to Sharon. "Here you go." Sharon took the phone from her and read the results disyed on the screen. "You most probably like him. That''s why you feel rxed around him instead of being awkward with each other." "D-Does that mean that I like Simon?" Sharon asked herself mentally. Sharon shook her head and quitted the application. She returned her phone to under her desk and looked at Mnie, who was staring at her. "I''m not done with my studies yet, so let''s not think too much about this. Besides, Master Leonard would never agree to me dating now." ... "It doesn''t matter how old you are, he''s still never going to agree to you dating!" Mnie then added in her head, "Not unless it''s with him!" Mnie bit her tongue just in time. Mnie knew how much Sharon relied on Leonard and how she saw him as a pir of support. If Sharon were getting to know about Leonard''s true feelings for her, the consequences would be unthinkable. ... Hearing Mnie words, Sharon was stunned for a moment, but then she smiled. "I think I understand how Master Leonard feels. Since he was the one who brought me up, I can imagine that seeing me date someone would be like seeing his daughter get a boyfriend." ... "His daughter, huh?" Mnie thought to herself. Mnie''s eyes twitched, and her jaw ticked. Mnie waved Sharon off, not wanting to continue the topic further. ...... By the afternoon, sses were over, and Sharon returned to the Coral Pavilion. She slid the bag off her shoulder while heading to the living room. She was surprised to see Leonard sitting in the living room. "Master Leonard, why are you back so early today?" Leonard looked at her calmly. "There was not much work in thepany, so I left early." "I see," Sharon noted mentally. Sharon ced her bag on the sofa and walked over to sit next to Leonard. She swept a gaze across the console table in front of the sofa and froze. The gift box that had disappeared that morning had somehow magically reappeared on the console table in the living room. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sharon blinked many times in disbelief, but the gift box was still on the table. ... Sharon turned to look at Leonard, her bright eyes questioning. Leonard, however, was cool as a cucumber. "Didn''t you say that it was missing this morning? So I went to your room and found it." "Excuse me?" Sharon eximed mentally. Chapter 23: Is There Someone You Like? Chapter 23:Is There Someone You Like? "I almost tore my room upside down this morning but still couldn''t find it, while hees home, looks around casually, and finds it?" Sharon thought to herself incredulously. Sharon frowned and looked at Leonard, her face full of suspicion. "Why does something smell fishy about this?" she wondered. Leonard ignored Sharon''s questioning gaze and calmly changed the topic. "Aren''t you going to open it?" Sharon looked at the gift box on the table and shook her head. She looked at Leonard and said in a low voice, "Nope, since I''m going to return it anyway." "She''s going to return it?" Leonard thought. Shock shed in Leonard''s eyes for a second as he gaped at Sharon. Sharon didn''t say much. She narrowed her eyes at Leonard and muttered, "Master Leonard, did you really find the gift box in my room?" "Mm-hmm." Leonard''s eyes had widened slightly, but his tone when he replied was straightforward as usual. Sharon was puzzled. "Maybe I did miss a spot." Sharon suspected in her head. As Sharon was thinking, she saw Leonard standing up from the sofa out of the corner of her eyes. Sharon looked at him warily. Leonard threw Sharon a nce before heading towards the stairs. Sharon watched Leonard climbed the stairs to the second floor and disappeared into the study room. She then looked back to the box on the console table and pondered. ...... In the study room, Leonard sat in arge office chair behind his desk and opened one of the drawers, exposing an intricate gift box. It was identical to the box downstairs. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leonard stared at the box for a few seconds. Then, his cold eyes narrowed as he mmed the drawer shut. ...... Behind the fake rocks that were installed near Bluesky University''s basketball court. "I''m sorry, Simon, but I can''t ept your present." Sharon handed a bag that held the gift box to Simon. Simon had not expected Sharon to ask to meet up with him just to return his gift, the initial joy in his eyes dimming. Simon''s heart tightened. His voice was gruff as he said, "I gave it to you as a present, so I can''t take it back now." Sharon looked at his gloomy expression apologetically "I''m sorry." "I shouldn''t have epted it when he gave it to me. Then, we probably wouldn''t have to go through all of this. It''s all my fault." Sharon thought to herself and felt guilty. ... ... Sharon inhaled lightly. She looked at him sincerely and said, "Simon, I know nothing I say will make you feel better, but I''m really sorry." Simon clenched his fists and looked at Sharon. He said hoarsely, "If you really feel sorry, ept the present. I didn''t mean anything by it. You can refuse my confession, but at least ept my present." ... "How can I ept your present for no reason?" "Sharon, if you take me as a friend, please don''t make this look worse than it already is, okay?" Simon''s face was bitter. Sharon''s hand that held onto the bag clenched, and she stopped insisting. How could she, when he was begging her like this? If she continued to insist, he would feel even worse. "Can I ask you a question?" Simon stared at Sharon and asked. "What is it?" Sharon looked at him. Simon clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and asked, "Is there someone you like?" Sharon was stunned and shook her head. She wasn''t lying that there wasn''t anyone she liked right now. While she did feel something for Simon, she wouldn''t say that she liked him that way yet. Moreover, they were still too young to talk about this. That was why Sharon refused Simon. "In other words, I still have a chance." The light in Simon''s eyes reignited as he stared at Sharon passionately. At the sight of this, Sharon''s jaw ticked. She opened her mouth to say something. But before she could, Simon reached out to caress her head before running away with a smile. Sharon was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the floor. ...... Time flew by, and before everyone knew it, more than half of the semester had passed. One afternoon, after school was over, Sharon returned to the vi to find that Leonard was already home. Not only that, even Paul, Oliver, and Daniel Bo, who usually wouldn''t appear unless absolutely necessary, were there. Sharon looked at Daniel in surprise, then at Paul and Oliver. Finally, her gazended on Leonard. Her voice was sceptical as she asked, "Master Leonard, is there going to be a poker party tonight?" Chapter 24: Future Wife Chapter 24: Future Wife The corner of Leonard''s mouth curled upwards. "Come here, Sharon." Paul smiled cheekily and waved Sharon over. "What do you want?" Sharon didn''t move, her eyes staring at Paul, instantly alert. Among these four adults, Paul was the one who loved to y pranks on her the most. "Juste over here. I won''t eat you," Paul said with a smile. Sharon curled her lips and subconsciously turned to look at Leonard. Leonard understood her instantly. He narrowed his eyes and patted the seat beside him. With a smile, Sharon rushed over and plopped herself down next to Leonard. Paul gritted his teeth and pointed indignantly at Sharon. Sharon shrugged her shoulders and deliberately hooked her arm into Leonard''s. Paul pulled a face. "Hmmph! She''s so smug just because she has someone to back her up," he snorted inwardly. "Your birthday is next month." Leonard lowered his gaze to look at Sharon tenderly. Sharon paused for a second, startled, and looked at him nkly. "So?" "So we''re here to discuss how we''re going to celebrate it," replied Paul, crossing his legs. "Huh?" Sharon was surprised. Her face started to blush in embarrassment. "We don''t have to do anything fancy. Besides, I''m too old for something like that." "Nonsense! It''s going to be a massive celebration." Paul raised his chin haughtily. "After all, it''s your birthday we''re talking about. The more the merrier!" ... Sharon was caught off guard and looked at Leonard for support. However, Leonard only gave a small smile before siding with Paul. "Paul''s right. Your birthday is something to be taken seriously." "Mm-hmm." Paul nodded in agreement vehemently. Sharon was at a loss for words. She looked over to Oliver and Daniel, but both of them were also nodding along. Sharon pursed her lips. She knew that it would be futile to say anything else, so in the end, she gave in. She looked at Leonard and said, "Everything will be as Master Leonardmands." The corners of Leonard''s mouth curled upwards, and he gently stroked her head. The four men proceeded to discuss holding a birthday banquet for Sharon. The three men woulde up with different ideas, and Leonard would make the final decision. Meanwhile, Sharon sat next to Leonard, obediently, and listened to their discussion. ...... In the evening, Paul and the others stayed over for dinner. As soon as everyone got seated, the sound of a car engine came from the front of the vi. "Who is it?" Paul looked at Leonard. Leonard frowned slightly. It seemed that he did not know who it was either. "I''ll go take a look," Sharon said softly beside Leonard. Leonard gave her hand a squeeze before releasing it. Sharon walked briskly to the door. Before she reached the door, two gorgeous figures in fashionable clothes appeared at the entrance. At the sight of them, Sharon came to a halt, her jaw clenching. "Hello, Sharon." When Shirley saw Sharon, she pulled her arm out from Selena''s hold and walked towards her with a gentle smile. Shirley gripped Sharon''s hands enthusiastically. "Selena and I went shopping together this afternoon, and she decided toe to visit her brother, so here we are." ... Sharon nodded. "We were just about to eat. Have you guys eaten yet?" Shirley shook her head. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go, then," Sharon said. Shirley turned to look at Selena, who was standing at the door. "Selena,e here." Sharon narrowed her eyes. "Does she think that she''s the boss?" Sharon asked in her head. Selena shot Sharon an arrogant nce before stepping forward, pulling Shirley away from her, and striding towards the dining area. "Leonard, won''t youe out to greet your sister and future wife?" "Future... wife?" Sharon repeated in her head. Chapter 25: Sharon Andre, What’s With Your Attitude? Chapter 25:Sharon Andre, Whats With Your Attitude? Sharon''s brows furrowed. For some reason, she felt extremely irritated by those words. "Selena, stop saying nonsense..." Shirley''s shy voice came from behind. "I''m not! You''re going to marry Leonard sooner orter. Doesn''t that make you his future wife?" "Selena..." "All right, all right. I know you''re shy about it. I''ll shut up now." Selena gave a giggle. "Oh, you." ... Sharon bit her lip to stop herself frommenting. She stood there for a few seconds, getting ahold of herself, before turning around and heading for the dining area with her head down. ...... Sharon was thest to enter. By then, Shirley and Selena had each taken their seats beside Leonard. At the sight of this, Sharon''s footsteps slowed down. "Over here," Paul called out to her.He raised his eyebrows as he patted the seat between him and Daniel. Sharon made a face at him before walking over to sit between them. Leonard was staring intensely at Sharon, and his lips were pressed into a fine line. "Aren''t you neglecting me too much, Leonard? I''ve been back for almost two months, but you haven''t looked at Leonard''s indifferent face. "Eat." That was Leonard''s only reply, his voice cold. Selena lower lip trembled, and she looked ready to burst into tears. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shirley noticed Selena''s expression and hurriedly consoled her. Shirley quickly picked up some food and ced it on Selena''s te. "Selena," Shirley patiently exined, "Your brother has to take care of the whole Lefebvre, so you should try to be more understanding. Besides, you can always ... Sharon hid her head in her food, pretending not to hear Shirley''s tone as if she was the mistress of the house. "Sharon, why are you only eating in pasta?" Paul''s voice suddenly boomed. As soon as he said that, everyone turned their heads to look at Sharon in unison. Sharon was speechless. She looked down at the pasta that was half gone, and her face immediately turned red. After getting a grip on herself, Sharon calmly raised her head and asked Paul, "Don''t you think that today''s pasta is delicious?" Paul looked at the pasta on his te suspiciously. He picked some with his fork and put them into his mouth to taste. "Isn''t it the same taste as usual?" "No, I think this is the best pasta I''ve eaten," Sharon said with a straight face. Paul reached out to touch Sharon''s forehead and muttered, "Feels fine to me." Sharon was silent, and she suppressed the urge to kick him. Leonard continued to stare at Sharon, seeming to have lost some of the tension in his face. Sharon felt his gaze on her but chose to ignore it. "Hmmph! What''s so special about eating in pasta?" Selena asked scornfully and rolled her eyes. Sharon just ignored her. However, it wasn''t because she was afraid of Selena. Quite the contrary, she knew that ignoring her would make her feel worse. Sure enough, unable to get the response she wanted, Selena was infuriated. Unable to reign in her temper, Selena pped her fork onto the table with a loud tter. She red at Sharon. "Sharon, what''s with your attitude? Is this how you should treat your elders " "Pfft!" Selena hadn''t finished her line when Paul spat out the wine he had just poured into his mouth. Chapter 26: Bubbling With Warmth Chapter 26:Bubbling With Warmth Selena''s eyes opened wide and her brows furrowed. She red at Paul, "W-What are youughing at?" "Excuse me. It was just an ident, nothing else." As he wiped his mouth with a napkin, he continued to shake withughter. Sharon raised her eyebrows and subconsciously looked towards Leonard. To her surprise, Leonard was still staring at her, his eyes burning with a fire that she did not understand. The red flush on Sharon''s face reappeared. She bit her lower lip and lowered her gaze. "What ident? What''s so funny?" Selena''s gut told her that Paul wasughing at her, so she continued interrogating him and scowling at him. "Well, you aren''t much older than our beloved Sharon, so why do you keep acting like a superior? Do all girls mind their ages so much?" Paul continued grinning despite being red at so angrily by Selena. ... "It doesn''t matter how much older I am, as long as I''m her elder, she should be treating me with respect and answering my questions, not ignoring me like just now!" Selena eximed haughtily. Paul waved his hand, not wanting to argue with her further. Paul picked up a piece of Sharon''s favourite crayfish, ced it on her te with a smile and said, "Here you go, darling Sharon." Sharon''s heart warmed, and she raised her eyebrows at him. Paul reciprocated with a wink. Sharon felt a disgusted shiver travel down her spine. Selena watched their interaction, getting angrier by the second. She hadn''t fully vented her anger before the fiasco, and being taunted by Paul had only made it worse. She puffed up her cheeks and turned around to look at Leonard with a pitiable expression. "Leonard! Look at how Shar" "Sharon is the same age as you, so you should be more polite!" Leonard remarked coldly and a frown appeared on his face. Without turning to look at her, Leonard lifted a wine ss to his lips with two fingers. It was apparent that Shirley hadn''t been expecting such a response from Leonard and was stunned. She turned to stare at Sharon. The look in her eyes were unreadable. Paul only thought that Leonard was speaking up for Sharon, so he didn''t think much about it. Of the six people present, probably only Daniel and Oliver were aware of Leonard''s feelings and what his words really meant. ...... After dinner, Oliver, Daniel, and Paul all left. Leonard, who received a call, headed for the study room on the first floor after giving Sharon a nce. Shirley and Selena seemed to have no intentions of leaving soon. Selena turned the TV on and tugged Shirley towards the sofa. Sharon came out of the kitchen with a ss of water. She nced at them and headed for the stairs. "Sharon," Shirley called out to her. Sharon halted in her tracks and turned to look at Shirley. Shirley smiled. "Won''t you watch the TV with us?" "I have assignments toplete so you two can enjoy yourselves," Sharon said and turned to leave. "I bet it''s not that urgent. Why don''t you watch some TV with us and rx?" Shirley invited once more. Sharon paused and looked at her. "You can go ahead." "Shar..." "Oh, Shirley. Let''s not bother ourselves with the likes of her." Selena then added in a low voice, "Besides, I feel ufortable with her around." Shirley''s eyes narrowed slightly before looking at Sharon helplessly. "I hope you won''t take it to heart. Selena''s just a very straightforward person." Sharon''s eyes were cold as she forced a smile. "It''s fine." "Hmmph." Selena rolled her eyes. "I don''t care if it wasn''t." "Selena, don''t be like this." Shirley frowned slightly as she looked at Selena, and her head started to throb. Selena pouted but did not say anything else. Shirley turned to look at Sharon again. Her lips curled into a smile as she asked, "Sharon, why don''t we N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. watch together?" Every cell in Sharon''s body screamed "no". However, it would seem rude to refuse Shirley''s invitation after so many times. Sharon was on the fence. "Sharon." Suddenly, Leonard''s deep voice came from upstairs. Sharon looked up to see Leonard looking down at her from outside the study room on the first floor. "Come here," Leonard said in a deep voice. "Oh, I''ll be right there." Sharon broke out of her daze and ran upstairs. Leonard made sure Sharon wasing up and turned to enter the study room. He ignored the two Sharon dashed to the study room, looked at Leonard and panted lightly. "You called me, Master Leonard?" Leonard walked over to hisrge office chair and sat down. He looked up at Sharon and said calmly, "Didn''t you say that you have assignments toplete? Bring it over and do it here." Sharon stood in a stunned stupor before realizing that Leonard had saved her from the situation downstairs. He knew that she did not like being alone with Shirley and Selena. Chapter 27: Losing Control for the First Time Chapter 27:Losing Control for the First Time Sharon looked at Leonard gratefully, her heart warm. Shirley and Selena sat on the sofa upstairs, none of them looking quite happy. However,pared to Selena, Shirley knew how to keep her emotions of her face. Suddenly, footsteps came from upstairs. Shirley jerked and immediately turned to look upstairs. All she saw was Sharon running out of the study room and into her own room. After a moment, she ran out again with something in her arms and entered the study room again. With a bang, the door of the study room closed before Shirley''s eyes. Shirley''s fingers subconsciously dug into her palm. She slowly turned around and lowered her head to stare nkly at the floor. Seeing that Sharon could freely enter Leonard''s study room, Selena scowled in dissatisfaction, her hands tugging on the sofa harshly. ...... By 11 at night, both of them had yet to emerge from the study room. Selena kept looking at the clock on the wall and back to the study room on the second floor. Shirley, on the other hand, kept her head low. Her face was covered by her long locks so it was impossible to tell what expression she had at that moment. The sound of footsteps approached. Shirley''s eyelids twitched, and she opened her eyes. It was the driver, Nick Collins. He gave them a respectful nod. "It''s gettingte. Sir has instructed me to send both of you back." "What?" Selena eximed in a tearful voice. She had intentionally came to visit Leonard, but he had headed for the study room right after dinner and hasn''te out since then, and she''s too scared to go upstairs and disturb him. Selena felt very hurt and her eyes turned red. A cold glint shed in Shirley''s for a split second before she hid it. She turned to Selena and said with a gentle smile, "We must have chosen a bad time to visit. Since your brother is busy today, let''s visit another day." Selena bit into her lower lip and lifted her head to look at the first floor. She stood up furiously and stomped towards the door. Shirley merely narrowed her eyes and lifted her head before getting up and leaving as well. ...... At the second-floor study room. Hearing the sound of a car engine gradually fade out, Leonard stopped typing and looked up at the girl who was sleeping soundly on the sofa. Leonard leaned back into his chair with his arms crossed as he stared at Sharon. After a moment, he turned and got out of the chair, heading towards the sofa. He bent down to collect Sharon into his arms before straightening up, walking out of the study room and heading for her room. In the girly room, Leonard gently ced her on the plush bed and covered her up. He put his lips close to her ear and whispered, "Goodnight." Leonard gave Sharon a small kiss on her ear before leaving. ...... Knock, knock! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Kelley stood in front of Sharon''s door, her hand raised. She waited for a while but did not hear anything from inside the room. Kelley thought for a moment and knocked on the door again. "Miss, breakfast is ready. Are you up?" Still not getting a response, Kelly thought that Sharon was still asleep. "She must still be asleep. But it''s almost 7.30 a.m. now, and she''s going to bete." she thought to herself. Out of options, Kelly gripped the door handle and said behind the door, "Miss, I''ming in." Kelly then opened the door and went in. With the pink bed veil obscuring her vision, Kelly faintly saw a tiny bulge on the bed. Kelley walked over and uncovered the veil. "Miss, it''s alre..." Before even finishing her sentence, she sucked in a deep breath and let out a scream. Sharon was curled up into a ball on the bed. Her face was pale and she was drenched in sweat, her hair sticking onto her face and neck. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her mouth could not stop trembling. Kelley was so frightened that she panicked for several seconds before rushing out to call Leonard. After a while, someone came rushing through the door. Leonard quickly carried Sharon into his arms. His face, initially only frowning, turned white after seeing the state Sharon was in. Cradling Sharon''s trembling body close, Leonard turned around and rushed towards the door, almost knocking Kelley over in the process. ... Kelley stabilised herself and looked on worriedly as Leonard carried Sharon out of the vi hurriedly. Kelley couldn''t help but gasp. It was the first time she had ever seen Leonard lose control. Chapter 28: I-It Hurts Like Crazy! Chapter 28: I-It Hurts Like Crazy! At the Peace Hospital. The doctors had diagnosed Sharon with acute appendicitis and immediately arranged for surgery. After the operation, Sharon remained unconscious as the effects of the anaesthetic have yet to pass. "Mr. Lefebvre, Sharon''s case is not that bad. She should be able to get the sutures out and leave in a week." The director of the hospital, Denis Wu, had personally operated on Sharon''s surgery. Denis could not stand to look at Leonard, who had been carrying a dark look ever since he carried Sharon into the hospital. Peace Hospital belonged to the Bo Group, whose president was Daniel Bo. While Denis may be the hospital director in name, Daniel was the one who held all the real power. The Lefebvre family of the Four Great Families has always been on good terms with the Bo family, especially when it came to Leonard and Daniel. ... Knowing his power in Montreal and his rtionship with Daniel, Denis made sure to serve Leonard well. Leonard''s face was void of emotions except for the furrow in his brows. Denis stared at Leonard carefully before whispering, "I''ll take my leave now. Please let me know if there''s anything you need." "Alright." Receiving Leonard''s approval, Denis rushed out of the depressing room, relieved. It was most probably Denis who told Daniel about the situation. Daniel, in turn, must have informed Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Oliver and Paul because right after Denis left the room, the three men soon arrived at the hospital. ... To avoid waking Sharon, the three men waited outside the room instead. ... Leonard stepped out to exchange some words with them. After knowing that Sharon was fine, the three men left shortly, each busy with their own matters. About half an hour after Daniel and the other two left, Sharon''s anaesthetic wore off, and her lower right abdomen began to throb. Awoken by the pain, Sharon opened her eyes to see Leonard sitting by the end of the bed. Instantly, the pain seemed to recede. ... "How do you feel?" Seeing that she was awake, Leonard shifted closer to her bed and held her hand gently, frowning. Sharon had been about to say that it hurts, but at the sight of his worried expression, she changed her mind. "It''s fine." Leonard scanned her pale face. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, "The doctor prescribed some painkillers, but since you said it''s fine, I guess there''s no need for them." "Wait!" Sharon frantically reached out to grab onto Leonard''s thumb. "I-It hurts! It hurts like crazy!" Her voice was piteous like a homeless kitten. Looking at her current state, Leonard did not know whether to be distressed or amused. He bent over andnded a gentle kiss on Sharon''s reddened eyes, his lips slightly cool. The moment his lips touched her eyelid, Sharon gave a violent jolt, her heart skipping a beat. She brought her fingers up to gently touch her lips as she stared at Leonard in a daze, watching him move back. Leonard gazed at her dazed expression and brushed his finger along the bridge of her nose. Giving her a gentle tug on her lip, Leonard stood up to get the painkillers. By the time Leonard returned with the medicine and a ss of warm water, Sharon was still frozen in her stupor. Leonard broke out into a small smile at the sight before bringing a pill to her mouth. Sharon opened her mouth mechanically. Leonard raised an eyebrow before cing the pill in her mouth. He then put a straw in the ss of water and ced it at her lips. Sharon epted it and started drinking. By the time the ss was almost empty, she still had not swallowed the pill. The water had melted the pill on her tongue and a bitter taste permeated throughout her mouth. The taste finally shook Sharon out of her reverie, and she scowled, looking like she was about to spit the pill out. Leonard''s brows furrowed as he quickly reached out his hand. Sharon ended up spitting the melted pill into Leonard''s palm, along with her saliva! Sharon was shocked and covered her mouth with a hand. She blushed, staring at Leonard to see his reaction. However, Leonard did not seem to mind. He merely wiped his hand with a tissue and gave her a new pill. This time, Sharon''s face was red, but she finally managed to wash the pill down. After making sure she had swallowed the medicine properly, Leonard said softly, "Get some rest." "What about you?" Sharon asked in a low voice. "I''ll stay with you." The corners of Leonard''s mouth lifted upwards as he looked at her, his eyes gentle. Sharon started getting light-headed from the look he was giving her. Chapter 29: Who Else Are You Going to Live With, Then? Chapter 29:Who Else Are You Going to Live With, Then? On the third day of Sharon''s stay in the hospital, Puvis and the others found out about her acute appendicitis. Puvis had rushed over to the hospital. He looked at Sharon lovingly, his heart aching. "You''ve lost weight." "Um... I''ve only been in the hospital for three days. He must be exaggerating." Sharon thought to herself. ... But Sharon knew that Puvis was just worried about her and was touched. She looked at him and said, "Don''t worry, grandpa. It''s only a small surgery, nothing serious." "What do you mean by nothing serious? Nothing serious wouldn''t have needed any operation at all!" Puvis glowered. "Is this how Leonard has been caring for you?" Sharon pursed her lips and tried to stand up for Leonard. "Grandpa, Master Leonard treats me very well. It was just an ident." "Well, I''d say that this only happened because he was too busy with his work to take care of you. I think that you shoulde live with me once you''ve been discharged." Puvis said seriously. Sharon stared at him silently. Once she realized that he was serious about what he said, she started to panic. "Grandpa, it''s not Master Leonard''s fault! He has never neglected me because of his work." Sharon has been living with Leonard ever since he brought her back to the Lefebvre family, and she has adapted well since then. Hence, she was very reluctant at the thought of moving back into the family manor. Not to mention, Selena was there as well, and both Nathan and Rosamond were not fond of her either. Her life would be suffocating and miserable if she indeed moved back in. Puvis stared at Sharon and snorted. "Don''t put in a good word for him. I know everything." "Know what?" Sharon thought to herself. Sharon was confused and looked at Puvis nkly. "Grandpa, what do you mean?" "Shirley has already told me everything, so you don''t need to cover up for Leonard," Puvis said with a long face. "What? What did she tell him?" Sharon wondered. ... Sharon asked, bewildered, "Grandpa, what did Sister Shirley say to you?" Puvis thought about it and waved his hand at her. "Don''t worry about that. Anyway, I''ve made up my mind. Since Leonard''s too busy to take care of you, you''lle and live with me in the family manor once you''ve been discharged." ... Puvis had sensed that Sharon had been about to protest and made the final decision before she had the chance to speak. ... ...... Puvis was leaving when he bumped into Leonard by the door. "Grandpa." Leonard, who was not surprised to see Puvis, acknowledged in a calm tone. "Hmph!" The Puvis shot him a re and left without saying anything. Leonard slightly frowned as he watched Puvis walk away. Walking into the room, he found Sharon in a bad mood as well. She was frowning deeply, her face tight with displeasure as she watched him. Leonard''s cold eyes shed with surprise. He sat on the edge of the bed, watching her. His voice was clear and gentle as he asked, "Who provoked you?" "Who else? Your future wife, of course!" Sharon eximed inside angrily. ... Seeing Sharon''s reddened eyes, Leonard''s lips pressed into a thin line. He reached out to grab her hand and said, "Tell me what happened, I''ll help you." "How can you help me?" Sharon then added in her head, "Unless you don''t want your wife anymore." Sharon withdrew her hand. Her head was low, her voice sounding dejected. Leonard''s frown deepened. He lifted her chin with a finger and stared at her, his eyes deep. "Now, what''s the matter?" Sharon looked at him. At the thought of leaving him, she felt a twinge in her heart, and the tip of her nose turned red. When Leonard saw this, his chest suddenly tightened. Oh, how this girl made his heart ache! He nced at her plump lips. If not for fear of scaring her, he would be hugging her and giving her kisses. Suddenly, Sharon asked him in a broken voice, "Master Leonard, if you get married in the future, does that mean that I can''t live with you anymore?" Leonard''s eyes shed with astonishment. He knew that if he ever married, it would only be to her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he could not say that aloud yet, or else she might go in shock. Sharon took his silence as agreement to her question. Instantly, she lost all her strength. Feelings of despair and hopelessness flooded her at the thought of being abandoned. Sharon''s shoulders dropped limply, and she lowered her gaze, listless. "If I really have to leave when he gets married, isn''t it better for me to go live with grandpa now? It would save me the pain of leaving in the future." Sharon thought to herself. The more she thought about it, the more it felt like her heart was being stabbed with a knife, making it difficult for her to breathe. "Who else are you going to live with, then?" Leonard''s mellow voice brought Sharon out of her depressed stupor. She immediate widened her eyes and looked at Leonard, shocked. Her eyes were hopeful, but they also held a hint of uncertainty. "Does he mean that even if he does get married, I can still live with him?" Sharon thought to herself. Leonard looked at Sharon tenderly. "You''re living with me no matter what, even if it means that I have to tie you at home." Sharon''s eyes watered as she looked at Leonard, grinning from ear to ear. Chapter 30: Sharon’s Heart Beat Wildly Chapter 30:Sharons Heart Beat Wildly Sharon told Leonard everything that just happened but left the part with Shirley out. After all, she did not want to cause a rift between them if they get married in the future. Sharon had felt crushed after hearing Puvis''s orders. Leonard, however, seemed indifferent to it. He merely threw out a word as a response. "Impossible." Sharon stayed in the hospital for six days. She was afraid that the wound would be infected, so she had not taken a bath at all. Although a nurse wiped her body down every day, Sharon still felt ufortable. Fortunately, she would be discharged from the hospital the next day. During her entire stay in the hospital, Leonard personally brought her healthy food three times a day. At night, he would even stay to apany Sharon. Today, however, Leonard had not appeared at all. But he still sent someone to send the food over as usual. At nearly 10 p.m. Sharon was lying on the bed. No matter how hard she tried, she could not make herself fall asleep. In the end, she gave up. She stared at the door eagerly until her eyes were dry, but still, Leonard did not appear. It was almost midnight when Sharon started to panic. She ced a hand over her heart that was beating wildly. Blinking a few times, she suddenly lifted the quilt on her body and got out of the bed. ...... At the Coral Pavillion. A taxi stopped in front of the beautifully carved iron gates. The driver looked at the slender girl wearing a hospital gown through the rearview mirror and said, "This is a private vi. We can''t enter." "Please give me a moment," Sharon said. Then, she pushed the door open, got out of the car, and walked towards the guardhouse. In the guardhouse, two security guards saw Sharon on the monitor screen and were shocked. They exchanged a brief look and rushed out. Sharon was surprised to see someone before even reaching the guardhouse. She then told the two men, "Please open the gates." "Y-Yes, miss!" One of the guards stammered and ran into the guardhouse to open the gates. Sharon nodded to the other guard, turned around, and quickly walked back to the taxi. She got in and told the driver, "You can drive now." The driver couldn''t help but throw Sharon another nce. He thought, "She must be the kid of a nouveau riche." The taxi drove in and stopped by the doors. Sharon did not have any money on her, so she asked the driver to wait outside. She got out of the car and headed for the vi. She wanted to get the money in her room to pay for the ride. She had just reached the front of the steps when a figure suddenly dashed out the door, bumping into her. Sharon gasped and took several steps back to stabilize herself. Her hands subconsciously held onto the person who crashed into her. "I''m sor" A woman started, her voice shaking, but immediately went silent when she saw Sharon. Sharon was shocked when she realized who it was, her eyebrows flying up. "Sister Shirley, you" Shirley''s clothes were in disarray, her eyes red and swollen, and tears streamed down her face. Sharon''s heart sank as she saw Shirley''s state. ... Knowing that Sharon saw her in such a humiliating state, Shirley''s face tightened, and she clenched her teeth. Without saying anything else, she pushed Sharon aside and dashed into the taxi. Sharon turned to see Shirley saying something to the driver. The driver then turned the steering wheel harshly and turned the car around. Sharon watched, her hands clenched into fists, as the car drove out of sight before turning to look Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. towards inside the vi. Sharon''s eyes narrowed. Taking in a deep breath, she walked into the vi. ...... Sharon sprinted to the first floor, stopping in front of Leonard''s room. She ced her hand on the doorknob but hesitated just as she was about to open the door. Her heart was beating quickly. Shirley''s dishevelled state by the door just now shed through Sharon''s head and she suddenly lost the courage to open the door. She was afraid to know how Leonard currently was. She slowly loosened her grip on the doorknob. Sharon turned around and leaned her back against the door, her face was sombre and full of uncertainty. Sharon did not know how long she stood like that. Sharon slowly blinked, turned around, and looked at the door before turning around to return to her room next door. ... Right at that moment, the door opened abruptly. Sharon stiffened as she saw Leonard''s cold face. Sharon panicked and subconsciously clenched her hands. "Master Leonard, ah!" Sharon''s wrist was grabbed forcefully and she was dragged into his room. She couldn''t help but shudder when her back mmed onto the wall beside the door. His chest pressed her against the wall, warmth radiating from his body. Sharon''s heart was beating wildly, her eyes showing her confusion. Leonard lifted her chin with a finger. Before she could react, something soft covered her lips. Her eyes widened, and she held her breath. Chapter 31: A Nightmare for Sharon Chapter 31:A Nightmare for Sharon "Um... Master" Sharon subconsciously used her hands to shove him away, and she quickly realized that he was feverish to the touch. She felt that something was amiss, but the current situation did not spare her any time to ponder further. ... Sharon was confused. "Why is he acting like this, and why did he kiss me?" Sharon thought, terrified. ... "M-Master Leonard! L-Look, I''m Sharon," Sharon stuttered. Her voice shook, and her eyes were swollen as she repeated herself. "Yes, you''re Sharon. My Sharon." Leonard''s voice was unusually hoarse, sounding slightly out of breath. "Sharon, I''m feeling sick." "Sick?" Sharon was shaking like a leaf, tears hanging off the corners of her eyes. Despite that, she took a close look at Leonard, trying to see why he was feeling sick. She looked at Leonard fearfully, her mouth agape. Beads of sweat covered Leonard''s forehead. "Sharon, will you hate me?" Sharon stood frozen, her face pale. "This is Master Leonard, the person I trust the most. How could he ask me a question like this?" she pondered. "Hmm?" Leonard seemed to have reached his limit. He kept rubbing his lips on Sharon''s cheeks. Sweat dripped off his hair and down to where their chests met. "M-Master Leonard, p-please stop! I''m scared..." Sharon shrank back, terrified, looking at Leonard''s tense face with tears streaming down her face. "Don''t be afraid, Sharon. I won''t hurt you." Leonard''s eyes were bloodshot, his voice croaky, like he was in pain. ...... The following two hours felt like a nightmare for Sharon, who was in a trance the entire time. ... In the bathroom. Leonard took out a clean towel from the cab and ced it on the countertop beside the sink. Then, he gently lowered Sharon onto the towel. The two of them were silent, and even their breaths were quiet. Despite the flush still present on Leonard''s lowered face, he was still gentle as ever when cleaning Sharon''s hands. Once he was done, his gaze intensified, and he sped his fingers to hold her hand, bringing it to his lips to give it a kiss, his lips still feverish. ... Sharon''s hand was trembling slightly. She slowly turned her stony eyes to look at Leonard, her eyes red. Almost immediately, tears started dripping down her face again. Leonard felt his chest tightening, and he lifted his head to look at Sharon, who was trying her best to remain silent. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and he reached out to wipe off her tears. But before his hand could touch her skin, Sharon jerked her face aside. Leonard''s outstretched hand was left frozen in midair. This was the first time that Sharon had rejected his intimate gestures so fiercely. Leonard pressed his lips together grimly and withdrew his hand. He abruptly lifted Sharon off the countertop. Startled, Sharon held her breath and turned to look at Leonard. From her angle, she merely saw the outline of his tight jaw. ...... Leonard carried Sharon out of the bathroom and gently ced her onto the bed, covering her with a nket. He softly ced his hands on both sides of her head, staring intensely into her eyes. "Now, I won''t try to exin what happened tonight, nor will I apologize." ... Sharon was stunned and stared at Leonard in disbelief. "After doing all that to me, how dare he say that!" Sharon eximed to herself internally. The shock soon turned into feelings of shame and being wronged. Despite the tears streaming down her face, Sharon was adamant about not letting him hear her cries. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She bit into her lip hard to stifle any sound, glowering at Leonard. Leonard felt his heart clench at the sight, getting more agitated by the second. What happened tonight was undoubtedly an ident. However, he did not regret his actions. ...... The episode had caused Sharon''s wound to open up once more, so Leonard quickly rushed her to the hospital to get new stitches. ... By the time they were done, it was already morning the next day. Sharon was passed out on the hospital bed after crying for the whole night. Her eyes were swollen red, her dark circles were apparent, and her face was pale. Even as she slept, her face drew into a tight frown. Leonard stood at the foot of the bed, his head low as he stared at Sharon, contemting. Leonard was so used to hiding his emotions behind his cold, indifferent mask that, even in this situation, no one could tell what he was thinking. ...... In the CEO''s office on the 68th floor of the Lefebvre Group building. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Sharon in the hospital right now?" The office doors pushed open. Oliver entered the office, sending a nce to the man smoking by the window. Leonard gave a puff, smoke wafting upwards, concealing his expression. Oliver closed the door, walked over, and plucked the lighter and the box of cigarettes out of Leonard''s hand. Taking out a cigarette, he lighted it up and brought it to his lips, staring at Leonard with questioning eyes. Leonard''s brows knitted tightly as he took in puff after puff. Oliver narrowed his eyes and looked out the French windows. "Sharon is still young. It''ll take time for her to see things the same way we do," Oliver said. "I almost slept with herst night," said Leonard, his voice gruff. Oliver''s grip on the cigarette tightened, but he said nothing. After a few seconds, he replied, "I bet she was shocked." Leonard merely tightened his jaw, silent. Oliver tilted his head, looking closely at Leonard. "Sharon is turning twenty-two soon, so why..." he trailed off. Leonard''s eyes darkened. "Shirley Cook came by yesterday and brought spiked wine." Due to some difficulties in thepany, there had been a meeting untiltest night. After the meeting, he returned to the vi, intending to visit Sharon after cleaning himself up. Just as he was about to leave, Shirley came over with a bottle of red wine, saying it was an authentic 1982 Lafite that she had brought to share with him. He ignored her. The only person he would share wine with was Sharon. However, Shirley was persistent. Leonard, desperate to reach Sharon earlier, drank some to pacify her. He had not anticipated Shirley to spike the wine with that! Neither had Oliver. He was stunned that Shirley had been desperate enough to go to such lengths, even resorting to using drugs. After hearing most of the story, Oliver wondered how Leonard had managed to resist the temptation after being drugged. ... Leonard glowered at Oliver with hard eyes. Oliver raised an eyebrow and raised his hands in surrender. "The most important thing right now is cating Sharon. Otherwise, you''ll be the one who suffers the most." Leonard scowled at Oliver''s mocking tone. s, the worst had happened. Oliver had been right about Sharon. Chapter 32: Are You Scared Because I Like You? Chapter 32:Are You Scared Because I Like You? The hospital had called, their tone frantic, saying that Sharon had gone missing. Oliver watched as Leonard hung up the phone. His face was stoic as he headed for the doors. Oliver rolled his eyes but followed behind him. Back in Peace Hospital, everyone was looking for Sharon. Yet despite searching in every nook and cranny, she was still nowhere to be found. Leonard made his way to the family manor. Surprised by his visit, Puvis frowned when he saw Leonard. Leonard cut to the chase and asked, "Where''s Sharon?" "Shouldn''t she be in the hospital right now?" Puvis asked. Leonard''s face was stony as he scrutinized Puvis. "She''s gone. No one has seen her." "Is that so?" Puvis narrowed his eyes. Leonard ttened his lips without saying anything. After looking at Puvis for a moment, he turned and walked out. Puvis humphed smugly to himself as he watched Leonard leave. cing his hands on the arms of the rocking chair, he closed his eyes and leaned back, humming softly. ...... "You can stop searching. Sharon''s with gramps." Leonard had stopped his car in front of the manor. Seated in the driver''s seat, he gripped the steering wheel with one hand and called Oliver with the other. "Did you see her?" Oliver asked. "No." "Did he tell you that she was with him?" Oliver asked again. Leonard did not reply. Exasperated, Oliver asked, "Then, how can you be so sure?" "He''s too calm." Leonard peered towards the manor. Puvis adored Sharon very much, so much so that it was unusual to see him unaffected after hearing that Sharon had gone missing. If Sharon hadn''t been at the manor, Puvis''s normal reaction to the news would have been to spring to his feet and yell at Leonard for not taking good care of her. However, Puvis had remained calm, which made no sense. That could only mean that Sharon was indeed in the manor. "What do you mean?" Oliver''s puzzled voice came from the other end of the phone. Without another word, Leonard hung up the phone. Oliver was speechless on the other end of the phone. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ...... Sharon was indeed in the manor. Puvis made sure to hide this not only from Leonard but also from Nathan and the rest of the family. At dinner time, Puvis did not eat with the rest of the family. Instead, he asked the servants to send his food to his room upstairs. Since it wasn''t the first time he had made such a request, no one thought much about it. After the servants brought the food and left, Puvis secretly carried it to Sharon''s room. Sharon was sitting on the bed, staring nkly at a book. Puvis gently knocked on the door twice. After getting her permission, he pushed the door open and walked in. At the sight of Puvis, Sharon quickly lowered the book and lifted the nket to get off the bed. "Lie back down immediately, or your wound will open up again!" Puvis ordered worriedly. Sharon gave a small smile and obeyed. cing the food by the side of her bed, Puvis pulled a stool over and sat down, stuffing a te of food into Sharon''s arms. "I instructed them to prepare a lighter meal since you''re still wounded. Now, eat." ... Sharon epted the food and looked at Puvis. "Grandpa, have you eaten yet?" "You can eat first. I''ll find somethingter," Puvis replied. "There''s an extra te, and since I don''t have much of an appetite right now, why don''t we share?" Sharon took the empty te and pushed half of her food onto it. Puvis smiled warmly and his voice was sympathetic. "Oh, child." "Here you go, grandpa." Sharon''s face was still slightly pale, and her smile did not reach her eyes. Puvis heaved a sigh, his heart aching. He kept pushing food onto Sharon''s te, asking her to eat more. Sharon''s heart warmed, and she thought to herself, "In the whole world, it''s probably only grandpa and Master Leonard who" Leonard''s face suddenly shed in Sharon''s mind. She clenched her fists and immediately shook herself out of it. She reminded herself to not think about him, or else yesterday''s events will continue to haunt her. "Sharon, from now on, you''ll be living here. If you don''t want to eat with the others, I''ll have the food sent here, and I will eat with you." "I''ll live here?" Sharon frowned hesitantly . "Of course. Didn''t we already discuss this matter the other day? Once you get better, you''ll move in here and live with me." Puvis stared at her. Sharon''s jaw tightened slightly. "Was that a discussion?" she asked herself. ...... After their meal, Puvis snuck out of her room, reminding her to rest earlier. Once she was sure Puvis had gone, Sharon got out of bed and walked over to lock the door. She then headed for the bathroom. She stood in front of the vanity and took off her clothes. Through the mirror, she surveyed the wound on her lower right abdomen. She sighed to herself. "It had almost healed yesterday, but thanks to that ordeal, who knows when it will fully heal." She started cleaning herself with a damp towel but just found it hard to reach her back and could only manage to clean the back of her neck. Finally she was satisfied with her upper body, and then she went into the shower to clean the lower half of her body. Once done, she grabbed arge towel from the cab and wrapped it around herself. Just as she walked out, she saw a huge figure standing in the middle of her room. Startled, she took a step back and covered her mouth to stifle her cry, her heart pounding in her chest. ... Sharon''s eyes went to the door she had locked from the inside, confused. "How did he get in?" she asked herself. The man saw her unspoken question, and his eyes flicked to the window. Sharon followed his line of sight, only to see that the windows were wide open, and immediately understood. "B-But, this is the second floor!" she eximed to herself. Sharon bit into her lip lightly, her eyes reprimanding as she red at Leonard. "What if he had identally fallen?" she thought. However, Leonard mistook the look in her eyes as an usation for his actions the night before. ... Leonard frowned deeply, his lips pressed together as he looked at Sharon with an unreadable expression. Sharon, shaken by his expression, straightened her back slightly. Her face started turning red, and she pressed her rosy lips together. Lowering her gaze, she whispered, "I''m not decent right now. Do you mind waiting outside?" Leonard nced at her exposed feet under the towel before lifting his eyes to meet hers. "Did you Sharon blinked nervously, but merely bit her lip and remained silent. That was all it took for Leonard to figure out that she had most likely sneaked out on her own. ... Still frowning, Leonard swiftly made his way towards Sharon. Sharon stared at him and held her breath, her heart in her mouth. Leonard stopped in front of her. After staring at her for a moment, he grabbed her wrist and gathered her into his arms. Sharon gasped, looking at Leonard with panic in her eyes. Leonard lowered his gaze and reached out to grab Sharon''s hand that was clutching the towel. Sharon immediately widened her eyes, wary. "What are you doing?" Leonard''s jaw tightened, and he released the towel from her grip effortlessly, exposing her body. Sharon felt a chill travelling over her entire body, goosebumps appearing on her skin. She shrugged her bare shoulders, her eyes roaming nervously. "Master Leonard..." Sharon grabbed his hand pleadingly, her voice tearful. Leonard swept his eyes over Sharon''s wound and turned to look at Sharon, unhappy. Sharon was as red as a tomato, her eyes darting everywhere. Leonard could even feel her hands trembling. His chest was tight, and he looked at her tenderly. He wrapped the bath towel around her body and said softly, "I just wanted to take a look at your wound, nothing else." "Was it necessary to remove the entire towel just to see the wound?" Sharon huffed to herself. She clenched her jaw and red at Leonard. Leonard reached out to lift Sharon''s head, staring into her blinking eyes, his eyes hard. "Are you drawing a line between us now?" "Drawing a line?" Sharon asked herself, stunned. Sharon looked at him nkly. "Do you hate me?" Leonard asked in a deep voice, his eyes darkening. "Do I?" Sharon asked herself. ... In reality, it was a dumb question since she knew that there was no way she could bring herself to hate him. ... Leonard might not even be aware of how much he really meant to her. "Are you scared because I like you?" Leonard stared at Sharon with piercing eyes that looked right through her. Sharon''s heart immediately started beating erratically. She studied his stern face. She knew that she could no longer trick herself into thinking that he liked her as a parent. "But, how could it be? I''ve always Mmm!" Sharon''s train of thought got cut off. ... Leonard took in her flustered state, his eyes narrowing into slits, and lifted her chin. Chapter 33: Bitten by a Mosquito Chapter 33: Bitten by a Mosquito Sharon''s eyes widened in shock, and her head went nk. The man who had kissed her ever so gently was Master Leonard. At the thought of that, Sharon felt frightened and started to panic. However, she also felt an inexplicable emotion tugging at the bottom of her heart. It was an unprecedented feeling, which made her extremely uneasy. ...... In the end, Leonard managed to drag Sharon back to Coral Pavilion. Nathan and Rosamond were shocked when they saw Sharon being led down the stairs by Leonard. They both wondered when they had arrived. They were so bbergasted that they did not even react when Sharon and Leonard left. Puvis had been in the study upstairs, so he had no idea that Leonard had taken Sharon away. Meanwhile, Selena had been live-streaming in her room, so she did not know either. Once they arrived back at the vi, Leonard immediately carried Sharon to his room. Sharon sat on the soft bed and could not stop thinking back to the night he kissed her. ... At the time, she only thought that he had mistaken her for someone else. But now... Sharon felt the tip of her ears burning up, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. "Master Leonard brought me here instead of my room. Does that mean..." Sharon''s thoughts trailed off, her face turning pale. Her eyes widened in fear, and she got off the bed frantically. "What are you doing?" Leonard had been standing by the side of the bed, watching the changes in her expression. He narrowed his eyes when he saw her trying to get off the bed. Sharon froze before lifting her head to look at Leonard. Her voice shook when she replied, "I-I''m going back to my room." Leonard was solemn for a moment before he ordered, "You''ll sleep here tonight." "No!" Sharon objected anxiously. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonard glowered at her. "It''s not the first time you''ve slept here, so why not?" "I may not have known back then, but now that I know, how can I still sleep here as if nothing happened?" Sharon retorted in her head. ... ... Instead, Sharon pursed her lips and frowned. She insisted stubbornly. "I want to sleep in my room!" Leonard''s frown deepened as he regarded Sharon coldly. Sharon felt a shiver run down her spine. "Here we go again. There''s the death stare he gives me every time he gets mad." Sharon snorted to herself. ... Sharon straightened her back and humphed silently. "No matter what, I won''tpromise this time!" She vowed silently. The clock ticked as minutes went by. Sharon felt like she was about to suffocate in the silence and resisted the urge to grab her hair. Huffing unhappily, she turned to Leonard, pouting. Her voice was raspy as she said, "Master Leonard, I''m sleepy." Leonard raised an eyebrow. "Then, stop acting up and sleep." "How could he say that?" She eximed to herself, indignant. Sharon stared at him defiantly and argued. "I said that I wanted to return to my room, and you were the one who refused. So, why am I the one who''s acting up?" "Who knows whether somebody will go missing in the middle of the night?" Leonard sneered as he red at her. Sharon held her tongue as she finally understood. Leonard was worried that she might run away again if he let her return to her room. Sharon blushed in embarrassment. "Where can I go at this hour?" "I wouldn''t put it past you!" Leonard snapped in a low voice. Sharon was speechless. "He thinks too highly of me!" she scoffed to herself. Leonard then brushed her aside and walked over to the wardrobe. He took out a white nket and headed for the sofa in the room. He threw himself onto it, crossed an arm behind his head, and closed his eyes. Sharon stared at him, stupefied. "He''s too tall for the sofa! He''ll be miserable!" she sighed to herself. Sharon sat on the bed as she studied Leonard, her arms wrapped around her knees and her chin resting atop them. Leonard was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and has used only the finest of things since young. It could very well be the first time he ever slept on a sofa. At the thought of that, Sharon tilted her head towards him and called out, softly "Master Leonard." Leonard ignored her. Sharon called out again, "Master Leonard." Again, Leonard turned a deaf ear to her. Sharon clenched her jaw. She was smart enough to know that he was ignoring her. Sharon wrinkled her nose and gave up. ... "I''ll be fine tomorrow since I''m not the one sleeping on the sofa anyway, so why should I bother with him?" Sharon humphed to herself. ... Sharon lifted the nket over her head and sank into the bed. She was drained by the whole ordeal, both physically and emotionally. ... Sharon was dead to the world right after her head hit the pillow, soft snores escaping her. Only then did the man on the sofa open his eyes. ...... The next day, in the living room downstairs. "Leonard Lefebrve! How dare you take Sharon away without my permission? Did you know how worried I was this morning to see her room empty? Are you trying to raise my blood pressure to get rid of me once and for all?" ... Leonard leaned back into the sofa. He put his phone on speaker and ced it on the coffee table. Puvis had been venting for almost five minutes, and Leonard had not responded a single word the entire time. ... "You have two options. You either send Sharon back here this instant, or I''ll go and fetch her myself!" thundered Puvis, breathing heavily. Leonard did not bat an eyelid at Puvis''s threat. "Leonard Lefebvre" Puvis started. Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly choked and began to cough violently. Leonard paused before slowly getting up. He ced the newspaper on the sofa and bent over to pick up his phone. He set it back to regr mode and brought it to his ear. "Sharon is used to living with me. If you miss her, you cane to visit anytime, but there''s no way she''s going to live in the manor." ... Puvis was coughing so hard he could barely speak. "You brat! How dare " Puvis gasped for air. "What a rebellious bast" "Grandpa, you should take care of yourself," Leonard remarked. "Shut up! With a grandson like you, it''ll be a miracle if nothing happens to me!" Puvis roared, coughing again. Leonard pursed his lips but remained silent. "That''s all I have to say!" Puvis seethed, hanging up the phone. Hearing the beep, Leonard ced the phone back onto the table before narrowing his eyes towards the first floor. ...... Sharon awoke to a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She opened her eyes to see Kelley cleaning her wound with a cotton swab and some rubbing alcohol. "What are you doing, Kelley?" Sharon lowered her gaze at her questioningly. "Oh! Doctor Smith stopped by to check on your wounds just now. He wanted to bandage it for it to heal better, but for some reason, Sir refused. He told Doctor Smith to give me the instructions instead." Kelley''s head lowered as she focused on Sharon''s wound. ... Sharon was shaking from the pain, so she did not reply. Kelley soon finished dressing Sharon''s wound and bandaged it nicely. "I''m done." Sharon let out a breath of relief. "Miss, should I bring your breakfast up, or will you being downter?" Kelley asked. Sharon''s fingers brushed the bandage and frowned. She looked at Kelley and asked, "Where''s Master Leonard?" "He left with Doctor Smith," Kelley replied. Sharon let out another breath of relief and turned to Kelley. "Then, I''ll eat downstairs." "Alright, then. Please be careful of your wound." Kelley reminded her. "Mm-hmm." Sharon acknowledged. Sharon watched as Kelley left the room before getting out of bed and headed for the bathroom. ...... Sharon stood in front of the mirror and stared at her neck. Close to her corbone, there was a thumb-sized red bruise that resembled a mosquito bite. However, winter was arriving soon, so why would there be any mosquitoes? Sharon shook her head and pushed the matter aside, raising her cup to fill it with water. ...... After breakfast, Sharon headed to the garden with some practice test papers in hand. Her exams were quickly approaching. Due to her surgery, she had missed one week of sses. Not to mention, it was still unclear whether she could have her sutures removed by next week. Sheid on the bench in the garden and took her phone out to time herselfpleting the paper. Before she could start the timer, her phone suddenly started vibrating. She instinctively epted the call without even checking the caller ID. Chapter 34: It Hurts Chapter 34: It Hurts A male voice came from the other end of the phone. "Sharon..." Sharon removed the phone to nce at the caller ID. It was a foreign caller, but they must be acquaintances if he knew her name. She returned the phone to her ear and asked, "And you are?" "Sharon, are you all right? Why haven''t you beening to schooltely? Did something happen?" he bombarded. Sharon was startled. "Do I know you? And why do you have my number?" Sharon cheekily responded with more questions instead. "Ahem." An awkward cough came from the other end of the phone. "I''m sorry. I was too nervous." Sharon heard him taking a deep breath before speaking. "I''m Simon." ... Erm... She couldn''t really say that she hadn''t recognized it was him. Pressing her lips together, she asked. "Is something the matter?" "Nothing. I was just wondering why you hadn''t beening to ssestely. Are you sick?" Simon''s voice was full of worry. "Oh, I had a minor surgery." Worried that Simon would overwhelm her with his concerns, Sharon quickly added, "It was only an appendectomy, and I''m almost fine now." Simon remained silent on the other end of the phone. Sharon lowered her phone and nced at it uncertainly. Seeing that it was still connected, she returned it to her ear to hear Simon reply in a low voice, "It hurt a lot, didn''t it?" Sharon let out a small sigh and changed the subject. "It was alright. By the way, how did you get my phone number?" ... "I-I asked your friend for it." Simon stammered, worried about exposing Mnie. Sharon instantly understood. She merely replied, "I see." "Please don''t me her! I was the one who pestered her to give me your number." Simon stuttered nervously. "Why would I me her?" Sharonughed. Simon sighed in relief. "Alright, then." "Simon, I, um, I''m in the middle of something. So..." Sharon said apologetically. "Oh, sure! T-Then, take care." Simon responded. "Thank you." Sharon was just about to hang up when she heard him speak again. "Sharon..." Sharon''s movements halted, and she brought the phone back to her ear. "Yes?" "May I visit you?" Simon asked softly, his voice hoarse with nervousness. Sharon''s hand tightened around her phone, and she bit into her lip, silent. "I guess you must be busy." The disappointment in his voice was unmistakable. "Thank you, Simon." Sharon hung up. Sheid back onto the bench and watched the clouds floating in the blue sky. After some time, she released a gentle sigh. She reached out to pick up her papers, but she was no longer in the mood to study. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ...... It was afternoon. Leonard had rushed back to the vi only to have lunch with Sharon. d in a dark grey wool sweater, he suddenly appeared at the entryway, bringing along a gust of chilly wind. Kelley had been preparing lunch when she heard the noiseing from the front entrance. She quickly walked out of the dining area to see Leonard removing his leather gloves and heading upstairs. "Sir, are you looking for Miss?" Kelley asked. Leonard responded without even turning his head. "Mm-hmm." "She''s not upstairs," Kelley told him. Leonard stopped in his track and turned to look at Kelley questioningly. Kelley pointed to the garden and said, "She''s studying in the garden." "Studying?" Leonard repeated in his head, stunned. Leonard''s eyebrows raised slightly. "When has she ever been so hardworking?" he wondered. The corners of his mouth lifted as he turned around and walked towards the garden. Kelley watched his retreating back and called out, "Sir, please tell her that lunch is ready." "Alright." Leonard acknowledged. ...... Sharon was asleep on the bench. Suddenly, she felt a slight itch on her cheek. Her brows furrowed, and she slowly blinked her eyes open. She was bleary-eyed from sleep andid in a daze. Vaguely, Sharon made out a blurry face above her before something mped down on her nose roughly. ... Running out of oxygen, Sharon quickly opened her mouth for some fresh air. Her vision cleared, and she finally saw who it was. ... Her eyes immediate widened, and she sprung up into a sitting position. Unfortunately, her sudden moments had tugged on her wound. She shrank back in pain, covering her abdomen with a hand. "It hurts..." Sharon''s face twisted into a pained scowl. Large hands suddenly picked her up. Due to the intense pain, Sharon did not bother putting up a fight as he carried her into the house. Kelley stood by the door, waiting for Sharon and Leonard to appear. She had not expected to see Leonard walking over with Sharon in his arms. His face was taut, his gaze murderous. Sharon, on the other hand, was pale as death as she held on to her abdomen. She did not even dare to take a deep breath due to the pain. Kelley cursed silently and stepped aside, uneasy. ... Leonard walked right past her and headed upstairs. ...... In the master bedroom, Leonard roughly lowered her onto the bed, his expression hard. Without a word, he lifted the hem of Sharon''s sweater, cing a hand on her lower abdomen. Sharon was as red as a beet as she clutched her sweater firmly, afraid that he would lift it higher. Leonard crouched by the bedside as he scrutinized the bandaged area. Then, he uncovered the dressings to check on the wound. The surroundings of the wound were irritated and pink, but luckily, the wound itself showed no signs of discharge. Leonard pursed his lips and pulled her sweater back down. He got up, sat down beside Sharon, and gazed at her, who was watching him tensely. Sharon fumbled to arrange her sweater, staring at him with bright eyes. "Am I a ghost?" Leonard suddenly asked. Sharon''s face twitched. "Have you ever seen such a handsome ghost?" she huffed on the inside but said nothing. Leonard looked at Sharon with a solemn expression and deadpanned, "I guess you don''t n on getting better anytime soon." Sharon decided to remain silent. "Come downstairs for lunch," Leonard ordered and walked out, leaving Sharon alone. Sharon was so miserable she did not even realize that she was pouting behind his back. ...... After recuperating for another week, Sharon could finally get her sutures removed. After they were removed, Sharon stared at the scar that ran along her abdomen, sad at the thought of no longer being able to wear clothes that would expose her midriff. ... Besides regretting that she could no longer wear exposing clothes, she did not care much about the scar. However, while she did not mind the scar, Leonard seemed to be very bothered by it, going as far as to ask specialists how to remove it. ... Since Leonard was putting in so much effort, Sharon dly epted everything he arranged for her. Today, she could finally return to the university and continue her student life. Sharon woke up exceptionally early in the morning and cleaned herself up. She was humming a happy tune as she picked up the bag she had packed the night before and left the room. It was unsure whether it was rted to his age, but Leonard always seemed to wake up very early. Sharon went downstairs and saw Leonard reading a financial newspaper. She greeted him cheerfully, "Good morning, Master Leonard!" Surprised, Leonard lifted his head to see Sharon dressed in her uniform. A small smile broke out on his face as he replied, "Good morning." Sharon dropped her bag onto the sofa and skipped towards the kitchen. "Kelley, is breakfast ready yet?" she asked. "Yes, it is. I''m bringing it out now." Kelley assured her. "I''ll help you." Sharon rushed into the kitchen. She soon came out carrying a loaf of freshly baked bread and dashed to the dining area. Leonard watched as Sharon ran back and forth between the kitchen and dining area, his eyes tender. ...... At Bluesky University. Since Sharon had finally returned after disappearing for nearly half a month, there were many questions. Curious students surrounded her at her desk and started interrogating her. ... "Sharon, where have you been? Why didn''t youe to school?" one student asked. "Were you on vacation?" another bombarded. "It''s such a tense period, but you''re still travelling? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to catch up?" someone else eximed. Someone scoffed, "What''s there for her to be scared of? She has someone to back her up, so why bother studying?" "That''s true. Sharon won''t have to worry about her studies since Leonard will take care of everything," another student said. "Oh, Sharon! How I envy you!" someone gushed. "Me too! I sometimes wish that I had also been adopted by a rich family. Then, all I needed to do was act obedient, and I wouldn''t have anything to worry about for the rest of my life," somebody sighed longingly. "Forget about it. Let''s continue studying. After all, we aren''t as lucky as Sharon." a student snickered. ... The crowd soon dispersed. Sharon was at a loss for words and clutched the strap of her bag tightly, her head lowered for quite some time. She wondered, "If the price of being adopted by a wealthy family was to lose their parents, would they still insist on living such a life?" Chapter 35: Leonards Possessiveness Chapter 35: Leonard''s Possessiveness Sharon did not think that she was an unfortunate child. In fact, it was the opposite. She always felt that the luckiest thing that ever happened to her was Leonard bringing her back to the Lefebvre family. Ever since Leonard had brought her back with him, he had given her the utmost care and tried to satisfy her every need. With him, she finally felt the warmth of having a family again and sometimes, she would even forget that she was an orphan. ... However, Sharon still lived her life to the fullest and always tried her best, never cking off. While she may not be the smartest kid in the room, but just like the tortoise and the hare, she believed that as long as she put in the effort, everything was possible. ... Therefore, despite having such a powerful family supporting her, Sharon studied hard to maintain her outstanding results. They had given her wonderful education and afortable life, so how could she bear to let their efforts go to waste? Yet just because the Lefebvre family was such an influential household, most people would ignore the hard work of those who put in the effort. That was the reality, and there was not much she could do about it. "Just because some people don''t work hard enough and don''t have the luxurious life they want, they me it on not having rich parents. Tsk, tsk. How pathetic." Mnie flung her bag onto her desk with a loud thud. Her voice had not been loud, but everyone in the ssroom still heard her clearly and immediately quieted down. ... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sharon peeked at Mnie, who stood next to her, breaking out into a small smile. "Have you eaten breakfast?" Mnie shrugged and sat down. "Nope. I heard dogs barking and thought I got the wrong ce." She taunted. Sharon said nothing. "Who speaks like that?" A girl hissed. Mnie rolled her eyes and turned to look directly at the girl who had spoken. "Well, karma is a b*tch!" she sneered. "You" the girl started. "The lecturer ising." a student said in a hushed tone. ... The girl''s face was red as she bit her tongue. Mnie smirked and straightened her back, her facial expressions regal and feisty. Sharon nudged her with an elbow and joked. "You must have watched too many viin movies." "Oh, shut up!" Mnie chuckled, looking pointedly at Sharon. "Who do you think I''m doing this for?" Sharon grinned and pulled out a lunch box with a cartoon design, handing it to Mnie. "Here, it''s for you." Mnie''s eyes lit up instantly. She snatched the container over and opened it. Seeing that Sharon had even included a fork for her, she narrowed her eyes, pursed her lips, and humphed. "I''ll let you off the hook for today." "Hurry, ss is starting soon," Sharon said with a smile. Mnie nodded in acknowledgement. She picked up a burrito and started eating. "You''ve recovered, haven''t you? Otherwise Leonard wouldn''t have let youe." At the mention of Leonard''s name, Sharon twitched slightly. "Mm-hmm. I''m all better now." Mnie glimpsed at Sharon out of the corner of her eye. She had not missed the sudden sh of gloominess in Sharon''s eyes, but she merely pressed her lips together and said nothing. "Here''s some water." Sharon collected herself and handed her water bottle to Mnie. Mnie took a sip and said, "By the way, I have something to confess, but don''t me me." Sharon snorted. "You can save your breath. I already know about it." "So, did he call you?" Mnie''s eyes sparkled expectantly, and she eagerly turned to ogle at Sharon. Sharon gave her an exasperated nod. "Hmm..." Mnie smirked. "Simon seems to care for you a lot. Won''t you consider giving him a chance?" Sharon gritted her teeth and turned a deaf ear to her. "To tell you the truth, Simon''s quite a good match for you. Both of you are close in age and have powerful families. Not to mention, with his looks, the two of you would look great together!" Mnie continued, unfazed by Sharon''s indifferent reaction. ... Sharon took out her textbook and calmly started reading, paying no mind to Mnie. "Besides, if you be a couple now, you can study for a master''s degree in the same city, or maybe even study abroad together." Mnie suggested. Mnie lifted an arm and cupped it behind Sharon''s ear and purred, "I think you should think about it. The two of you would make the perfect couple." ... Sharon sighed to herself. "Why does she act so differently when she''s with me? She can''t even shut up when eating!" ...... Sharon and Mnie had just finish their lunch and were heading to the ssrooms. "Sharon," a low male voice with barely suppressed joy called out from behind. ... Sharon and Mnie stopped in their tracks and looked back to see Simon jogging towards them, dressed in white sportswear. ... The moment Mnie caught sight of Simon, she immediately tried to escape, but Sharon grabbed her arm just in time. Mnie twitched, her eyes darting to Simon. She mumbled to Sharon, "Three''s a crowd. I don''t want to be the third wheel." "Shut up." Sharon hissed without moving her lips. Mnie pouted. Simon stopped in front of Sharon, his eyes bright. "Have you recovered?" Sharon nodded. "Well, that''s good." Simon wore a silly smile on his face. "Are you going to y basketball?" Sharon asked, after throwing a nce at the group of boys standing not far behind him. They were wearing the same clothes as him. "Yep! Do you wanna watch us y?" Simon invited, looking expectantly at Sharon. "No" Sharon started. "Of course!" Mnie cut Sharon off before she could refuse. ... Sharon ground her teeth, staring at Mnie wordlessly. Mnie chuckled and reached out to hook her arm around Sharon''s. She said to Simon, "I''ll being too. You won''t mind, will you?" "No, of course not." Simon looked at Mnie, grateful. He mped down on his joy again before turning to look at Sharon. Sharon was now caught between a rock and a hard ce. In the end, Sharon yielded to them. ...... At the school basketball court. Sharon and Mnie were sitting among a bunch of girls who were squealing tirelessly because of Simon. "Simon, you''re so handsome!" A girl suddenly stood up from the audience and shouted at Simon. Simon turned to the audience, his eyes locking with Sharon''s. "Oh, my god! Simon Guerin was smiling at me! Do you think he has a crush on me?" The girl shrieked, covering her face with her hands as she jumped up and down. Sharon said nothing. "Dang! What''s with that look? Simon was obviously looking at you." Mnie suppressed a smile and whispered in Sharon''s ear. "Well, I think he was looking at her." Sharon replied in a low voice. Mnie threw her a face that said "keep pretending". Sharon pursed her lips slightly and shifted her gaze to Mnie. "Let''s go." "But the match''s not over. What the rush?" Mnie frowned. "Have you forgotten that we have a math testter this afternoon?" Sharon asked. Mnie froze, dumbstruck. "Let''s go." Sharon pulled Mnie up and the two of them walked towards the exit. On the court, Simon broke past the opposing team''s defence and scored a three-pointer. He beamed, lifting the hem of his shirt to wipe the sweat off his face, and looked towards where Sharon and Mnie had been sitting. To his surprise, they were nowhere to be found. The smile dropped off Simon''s face. He released his shirt and ran out of the court, ignoring the calls of his teammates. ...... "Sharon, I really don''t think that we should have left without saying anything." Mnie peered at Sharon beside her. Sharon looked back at Mnie, her face serious. "Mnie, I know that you''re trying to put us together because you think that he''s a good match for me and while I admit he''s a wonderful guy, I just don''t n on being in a rtionship right now, alright?" ... Mnie stared at her, silent. She was so desperate to set them up because she knew about Leonard''s feelings towards Sharon and worried that she would get hurt. While the Guerin family may not be on par with the Lefebvre family, the head of the Four Great Families of Montreal, they were still a force to be reckoned with. If Sharon and Simon ended up together, Leonard would have to think twice before trying to break them up. Because of her personal experiences, Mnie was more mature and rationalpared to her peers. However, she was still a youngdy that had yet to enter society and see the real world. So, she would not know that a man who stood at the top of the pyramid of power and wealth would stop at nothing to get the woman he wanted. ... Right now, Leonard was the apex predator, while Sharon was the prey he was hell-bent on obtaining. Instead of suppressing Leonard''s possessiveness, Sharon and Simon getting together would only anger him. Then, the Guerin family would be the one in the line of fire. Fortunately, Sharon had not fallen in love with Simon yet. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable. Mnie was clearly doing this for Sharon''s sake, but she did not know Leonard well enough yet. "Sharon." "Sharon Andre." A male and a female voice rung out at the same time from behind. Chapter 36: I’ll Wait for You Chapter 36:Ill Wait for You Sharon and Mnie jumped before turning around, confused. Sharon''s eyes went first to Simon, who was sweating profusely. They then shifted to Selena, who emerged from behind him, followed closely by Shirley. Selena''s voice had also surprised Simon, and he turned to look at the twodies. "Sh*t!" Mnie cursed softly. "What are they doing here?" Sharon''s jaw clenched. "I want to know that too," she thought. "Sharon Andre! How dare you not greet us?" sneered Selena, standing in front of Sharon haughtily with narrowed eyes. Mnie rolled her eyes, annoyed. Everywhere the youngest child of the Lefebvre family went, she gave off the feeling of being a snuck- up and conceited brat who always looked down on everyone else. Sharon''s face was impassive. "What are you doing here?" she asked calmly, her voice void of any emotions. ... However, Sharon''s indifferent tone irked Selena, who scowled. "Why do I need to exin anything to you?" "Alright, then!" Sharon snorted to herself silently. She shrugged and said, "Goodbye." With that, Sharon dragged Mnie with her to leave. "Sharon Andre! What''s with your attitude? I haven''t finished speaking!" Selena leaped up, blocking Sharon''s path, and pulled her back roughly, snarling. Selena hated this face of Sharon''s the most! Nothing she ever said or did seemed to provoke any reaction from her. In the end, she merely felt like a clown. Selena''s face darkened, seething. "If it hadn''t been for my brother, do you think you''d still be here, living such a good life? What an ungrateful wretch!" "That''s enough, Selena! You''re taking it too far!" Sharon red at her. "I don''t talk back because I don''t want to fight, not because I''m afraid. But that doesn''t mean that my benignity is endless, so don''t push me! I would also like to remind you that this is a university, so please behave yourself!" ... "How dare you act so arrogantly!" Selena fumed. With just a few words, Sharon got Selena''s blood boiling. It did not matter if Sharon ignored her, Selena would lose her temper either way. ... ... Giving Selena the cold shoulder, Sharon dragged Mnie along. "Sharon! Stop right there! Sharon Andre!" Selena started to go after her before remembering that Shirley was standing behind her, and halted. Displeased, she gritted her teeth and stomped her feet like a child, her eyes staring holes into Sharon''s retreating figure. ... Shirley had been quietly watching their quarrel from the sidelines. When Selena angrily turned back to her, Shirley quickly hid the animosity in her eyes and gave Selena a helpless look. "Say, how can there be someone as shameless as her? Everything she has right now is all thanks to our family, but she acts like she owns it all. Ugh. I get so pissed off whether I see her!" Selena held Shirley''s hand and scowled. ... In the past, Shirley would have jumped out to soothe Selena''s ruffled feathers. Today, however, she merely said in a nonchnt tone, "That''s because Leonard adores her. Why should she care what others think when she still has him to back her up? Otherwise, I bet she wouldn''t be this arrogant." ... Shirley knew Selena despised Sharon because of how much Leonard adored her. Ever since Leonard brought Sharon home, he''d more or lesspletely forgotten about his sister. He would always forget her birthday, but never Sharon''s. Even if he was out of town, he would still rush back for Sharon''s birthday. ... The more Selena thought about it, the more infuriated she got. ... If it weren''t for Nathan and Rosamond who treated her so well, she would have suspected that she was actually the adopted child instead! Selena may have not spoken aloud, but the resentment on her face spoke volumes. Shirley knew that if Sharon had been standing in front of them, Selena would not hesitate to tear her apart! Shirley''s lips curled into a cold smirk, her eyes venomous. Simon, who was not far behind them, frowned slightly. His lips pressed together into a thin line as "I guess not all rumours about Sharon being adored by the Lefebvre family are true..." Simon thought to himself. Simon felt his a tightening in his chest and his hands clenched into fists, his eyes shing with determination. Eventually, Simon narrowed his eyes on the twodies and turned to leave, his body tense. ...... "Are you alright?" Mnie went over to her seat, looking at Sharon, whose jaw clenched slightly. Sharon stilled for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m used to it." It wasn''t the first time Selena has acted like that. However, seeing Shirley reminded her of something and rubbed her the wrong way. "Your family''s little darling''s temper is as bad as always. To be honest, I''m a little worried about her future," Mnie said with a straight face. Sharon red at her. "First, she''s not from my family. Second, I''d say that you''re worrying too much!" "But don''t you think so, too? For someone from the Lefebvre family, she seems a bit... stupid." Mnie said, pointing to her own head. "Like a dimwit who would help a thief count money after being robbed." ... Sharon said nothing in response. ...... Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as the bell rang to signal the end of the afternoon lessons, Sharon''s phone under her desk vibrated as well. Sharon took it out and checked the caller. When she saw the words "Master Leonard" shing on the screen, her heart sank. Sharon waited until it almost went to the voicemail before reluctantly swiping to answer the call. "Master Leonard," Sharon whispered. "Daniel told us to meet up at Moonlight Pavilionter. You''re going, too." Leonard''s rich voice came from the other end of the phone. "Are Paul and the rest going as well?" Sharon asked. "That''s right," he answered. "Alright, then." Sharon muttered reluctantly. "Be good. The driver is already at your school gate. Hurry up and get moving." Leonard''s deep voice was more affectionate than usual. "Okay." Sharon responded and hung up the phone quickly. Gripping on to the phone tightly, Sharon let out a sigh of relief. She grabbed her bag and got up. She turned to leave but saw Mnie standing beside her, her eyes filled with suspicion. Sharon paused. "Wh-What''s wrong?" Mnie nced at her blushing ears and trembling eyes and shook her head. "Nothing. Let''s go." Looking at Mnie, Sharon picked at her phone case subconsciously. ...... At the Moonlight Pavilion. A waiter led Sharon to the VIP lounge that Daniel and the others often used. She was the only one who had arrived, so she sat on the sofa while waiting for the others. Feeling bored, Sharon took out her phone and swiped through her Twitter feed to pass the time. ... "The banquet will be held in Vermont City and the invitations are already being sent out. We have even received confirmation from those who have already received theirs and will be attending." A deep male voice rung out as the doors pushed open from the outside. Sharon removed her eyes from her phone and looked up. Leonard and his executive assistant, Tim Hall, walked in and shifted their gazes at her. Sharon stood up from the sofa and greeted Leonard. "Master Leonard." She then turned her head to give Tim a polite nod. Tim merely reciprocated, saying nothing else. Leonard stared at Sharon. "Come here." Sharon nced at Tim before walking over. Once she was close enough, a warm hand cradled hers. Sharon gave a small shiver, and her face turned red, frowning at Leonard. Leonard''s face was calm as tugged at her hand to sit at the dining table. "Are you hungry?" Previously, Sharon would have paid no mind to their intimate actions. Now, however, she couldn''t help but feel ufortable having her hand held by Leonard. Not to mention, they were not alone in the room. She took her uneasiness as a guilty conscience, that she was afraid someone would figure out Leonard''s feelings for her. ... So, as soon as she sat down, she quickly pulled her hand back and shook her head. Her head was low as she replied, "No." At the loss of her touch, Leonard stiffened, staring coldly at Sharon with narrowed eyes. Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly got up from her seat. She muttered in a shaky voice, "Excuse me, I need to use the loo." She turned around and stumbled out of the lounge, her head held low. Tim must have thought that she was acting out of the ordinary today and stared at her a few seconds longer. When he turned back, he found Leonard watching him with murderous eyes. He stiffened, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up, and he immediately gulped. "I''ll go check whether Director Adams and the others have arrived." Wearing a stoic expression, Tim all but ran out of the lounge. ...... At the washroom. "The others should have arrived by now," Sharon thought to herself, heaving a sigh. Sharon got up from the toilet lid, opened the cubicle door, and walked out. She went over to the sink and washed her hands. Once done, she lifted her head to look at her reflection in the mirror. She took a deep breath and turned to exit the washroom. She turned a corner and headed for the lounge room right ahead. But before she took another step forward, she spotted a bunch of cigarette butts littered on the floor, and saw a pair of muscr legs enclosed in a pair of ck suit pants standing there. Sharon''s heart jumped to her mouth, and she quickly retracted her body and ran back into the washroom. "Stop right there!" A sinister male voice rang out from behind. Chapter 37: I Want to Be Your Man Chapter 37:I Want to Be Your Man Sharon trembled and stopped in her tracks. Heavy footsteps approached her from behind, and the man grabbed her arm and pulled her into a cubicle forcefully before mming the door shut with a loud bang. ... ... A strong, muscr chest pressed Sharon firmly against the door. Sharon felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest as she lifted her head to look at his stern face and stuttered. "M-Master Leonard." Leonard wrapped a possessive arm around Sharon''s waist and lifted her chin with another hand. His eyes were hard as he looked at her, and the temperature dropped to a freezing point. ... "Sharon, I don''t like you hiding from me, alright?" Leonard asked in a dull, hard voice. His head bowed as he looked deeply into Sharon''s eyes. "I-I''m not hiding from you." Sharon argued. "Kiss me." Leonard suddenly requested. Sharon''s eyes widened in shock. She thought she had misheard him and stared nkly at him, bbergasted. Leonard frowned, and his eyes flitted over Sharon''s pink, soft lips. His voice deepened as he demanded. "I''ll believe you if you kiss me." Realizing that she hadn''t misheard him, Sharon blushed red instantly and resisted with her eyes. Leonard read her eyes, and his jaw clenched. "Are you scared of me or are you disgusted?" Leonard asked. Sharon froze at the word "disgusted" and saw Leonard''s eyes turning red, his face hardening. ... Sharon stilled, and she curled her shaking fingers into a fist. "Master Leonard, can we please go back to how everything was before?" she begged softly, her voice shaking. She looked deeply at Leonard, her eyes filled with desperation. She longed to return to the past. Sharon admitted she couldn''t bear such a tremendous change, nor could she ept Leonard''s feelings for her. However, Sharon felt even more despaired by Leonard''s overbearing persistence. Sharon did not dare to imagine what would happen if the rest of the Lefebvre family knew about Leonard''s feelings. Sharon reached out to grasp the hem of Leonard''s shirt, her voice hoarse. "Please, Master Leonard. Can''t you just stay as my Master Leonard, huh? We''re family forever, right? I''m begging you, Master Leonard..." ... Leonard stared at the tears hanging from Sharon''s eyes, and tenderness filled his eyes. He lifted a gentle hand to brush her tears away. "No, I don''t want to only be your family. I want to be your man, your lover, your husband." ... "Master Leonard..." Tears fell down her face when she saw Leonard''s determined gaze, and she suddenly felt sorrow surging through her. ...... By the time Sharon and Leonard returned to the VIP lounge, everyone else had arrived. Daniel and Oliver narrowed their eyes when they saw Sharon and Leonard walk in together. "Hey, Sharon! Come and sit down. I''ve ordered your favourite crayfish." Paul broke out into a smile and waved her over. Because of what happened in the bathroom, Sharon was not in a good mood. She merely spared him a nce before finding a random seat and sat down, sulking. Seeing this, Leonard''s frown deepened. He stepped forward and sat down next to Sharon. Oliver nced at Sharon''s slightly swollen lips and instantly understood the situation. However, he only raised an eyebrow and feigned ignorance. "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?" Paul asked, concerned. Paul hadn''t noticed the subtle mood change between Sharon and Leonard. When he saw Sharon''s gloomy face, he merely thought that she was in a bad mood. "No." Sharon''s reply was brief, but she failed to conceal her croaky voice. Paul immediately stood up and moved to the other seat beside Sharon. He turned to look at her sternly and asked, "Did someone bully you? Tell me their names, I''ll take care of it!" "Ahem!" Oliver suddenly coughed. ... Paul peered at him. "Have you caught a cold?" Oliver was speechless at Paul''sck of intelligence and said nothing. Paul mumbled something to himself before turning back to Sharon. "Don''t be afraid and tell me who was it. I want to know who''s so bold as to bully you!" "Ahem!" This time, it was Daniel who coughed. Paul looked at Daniel questioningly. But Daniel did not say a word. He merely picked up the ss of red wine in front of him and took a graceful sip. Paul grimaced but was still slow to catch on. Instead, he turned to Sharon again and repeated. "Sharon, tell me what happened." Sharon inhaled slowly and tilted her head to look at Paul. "I''m fine, Paul. I''m just a little hungry." Paul rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Oh..." His excitement dimmed, and he returned to his seat, dejected, quietly sipping his wine. Oliver raised his an eyebrow and looked at Paul, before turning to Sharon. "Well, since you''re hungry, let''s not waste time. Order anything you want since Daniel''s paying." Daniel nodded. "Go ahead." Oliver reached out to pat Daniel on the shoulder but stilled when he remembered Daniel was a germaphobe. He retracted his hand and turned to the waiter who stood by the door and ordered, "Bring us a bottle of 89 Bordeaux." "Very well, sir. Please give me a moment." The waiter replied. Daniel narrowed his eyes at Oliver and scoffed, "You''re not holding back, I see." Oliver grinned. "What are brothers for?" "Haha." Daniel deadpanned with a fake smile. Sharon''s head lowered as she picked at her food silently. ... Suddenly, a de-shelled crayfish appeared on Sharon''s te. She stilled and lifted her head to look at Leonard beside her. Leonard was calm as he ordered, "Eat." Sharon''s chest tightened further. Watching Leonard''s slender fingers picking up another crayfish to peel, Sharon clutched her fork tightly and snapped, "I don''t like crayfish anymore!" Everyone froze when they heard her and turned to look at the two of them. Leonard, however, was impassive as he continued peeling the crayfish. After he finished, he ced it on Sharon''s te again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sharon''s face hardened, and she red at Leonard, agitated. "I said, I don''t like crayfish anymore." Oliver frowned but he and Daniel remained silent. ... Paul was dumbstruck. "Is she... throwing a tantrum? At him? Does she have a death wish?" Paul screamed to himself. ... However, Leonard''s face was still stoic as he continued peeling. Watching the pile on her te grow, Sharon''s eyes reddened. Sharon felt as if a boulder was crushing down on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe! Worried that Sharon would tick Leonard off, Paul pursed his lips and started. "Sha" ... ... But before he had the chance to speak, Sharon lowered her utensils and stood up. "I''m full now. Uncle Daniel, Oliver, Paul, you guys take your time." With that, Sharon turned to leave. "Sit down," Leonardmanded, his tone calm and indifferent. ... His voice may have sounded normal, but to others, it was packed with menace. ... Sharon''s stubbornness kicked in. She pressed her lips together defiantly and looked at Leonard. "I have assignments to finish, so I''ll be taking my leave." She pushed her chair back, straightened her back, and went over to the sofa to grab her bag. She headed for the door when suddenly... Bang! ... Sharon went ramrod stiff and her face paled, her feet stiffly rooted to the ground. "Come back here!" Leonard growled, each word chipping away at Sharon''s fragile heart. Sharon instantly became misty-eyed. She clenched on her bag strap, unmoving. "Don''t make me repeat myself!" Leonard warned. Sharon clenched her jaw tightly and held her tears back. She turned around and sat back down. ... A te full of peeled crayfish appeared in front of her with a soft thud, hitting her te with a clink. "Eat!" "Um..." Paul couldn''t bear to see Sharon''s pitiful expression and was about to speak up when a sharp look cut him off. ... Paul bit his tongue and swallowed his words. Leonard was terrifying whenever he lost his temper. The furrow between Oliver''s eyebrows deepened, and he looked at Sharon sympathetically. However, he had expected this oue since just now, when Sharon started acting up. He hadn''t been able to find the right time to warn her. But now, it was much better for him to remain silent. Daniel''s expression remained unchanged because he knew everything would be all fine. ... Leonard would nevery a hand on Sharon, no matter how angry he was. In fact, with the way he was treating her, he''ll most probably have to coax herter. Therefore, in Daniel''s opinion, it was Leonard who got the other side of the coin. Sharon glowered at the te of crayfish in front of her and slowly reached for her fork. She kept repeating to herself, "Do not cry. Don''t you dare embarrass yourself in front of so many people!" But the moment she put a piece of crayfish into her mouth, she broke down and burst into tears. Chapter 38: Where Did She Get Her Stubbornness From? Chapter 38:Where Did She Get Her Stubbornness From? Leonard''s eyes immediately shed with panic. Never had Sharon ever shed tears in public! Daniel and Oliver frowned as well. Paul threw aside his concerns about Leonard and rushed to coax Sharon, who was still stuffing food into her mouth despite the tears streaming down her face. "Stop eating if you don''t like it, alright?" Sharon wiped off her tears with the back of her hand and continued to eat, not saying anything. Paul felt his chest tightening. He may have always teased Sharon, but it was only because he adored her, and was careful to never hurt her. Seeing Sharon so upset, he felt just as troubled. "Sharon, stop," Oliver said. Sharon shook her head and lifted the te up to sweep more crayfish into her mouth. Leonard clenched his fists and stared coldly at Sharon. He snapped in a gruff voice, "Enough!" Sharon stuffed thest crayfish into her mouth and returned the te to the table. She picked up her own te and started stuffing more food into her mouth. Everyone else was at a loss for words and sighed to themselves, "I wonder where she got her stubbornness from?" Leonard scowled and flung his utensils away. He reached out to remove the te and fork from Sharon''s hands and mmed them onto the table. Bending to collect her into his arms, he carried her out of the lounge, his face hard. ... As soon as they left, the entire room fell into an odd silence. Minutes passed before Daniel and Oliver collected themselves and went back to drinking as if nothing had happened. Paul glowered at the two of them. "What the f*ck? How can they still drink after what happened?" he snapped silently. ...... A Grand Cherokee speeded along the asphalt road. Sharon sat in the passenger seat with her head resting on the headrest as she watched the scenery outside. She had not spared him a nce since just now. Leonard gripped the steering wheel with both hands. His face was stony, his lips pressed into a thin line, and he wore a deep frown that gave off an unapproachable aura. Normally, it would have taken about forty minutes to get from Moonlight Pavilion to Coral Pavilion. Today, however, it took Leonard less than twenty minutes. The car stopped in front of the vi gates. Sharon, who had been silent the whole ride, immediately unfastened her seat belt, pushed the door open, and got out. She walked into the vi without looking back. Leonard''s hands clenched around the steering wheel as he stared at Sharon''s retreating figure, his eyes nk and cold. ...... Nearing two in the morning, a slender figure in white floated out of a room from the first floor and fumbled its way to the living room before heading into the kitchen. ... It went to the refrigerator that was embedded in the wall and opened it. A pale hand reached in and brushed a bright red apple that was sitting there. Suddenly, the kitchen lights flickered on. Startled, the hand threw the apple back in fright. She spun around to see a tall figure standing by the door, staring at her with deep eyes. The hair on the back of Sharon''s neck stood on ends and her face blushed red. She resisted the urge to cover her face, embarrassed. Leonard was dressed in the same clothes as earlier, a ck shirt and a pair of simple suit trousers. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, exposing his muscr and firm arms. Leonard stared intensely Sharon who was red with embarrassment. After a moment, he slowly made his way towards her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and she backed up into the refrigerator behind. She bit her lip and looked at him. As he drew closer, the apparent smell of tobo wafted to her nose. Sharon stilled. "How much did he smoke?" she wondered. "Move aside." Leonard ordered in a soft voice. Leonard halted in his tracks when his toes touched Sharon''s and watched as Sharon squirmed around. Sharon''s lips twitched, and she inched her way aside bit by bit, her back pressed firmly against the refrigerator. Finally free of his overbearing presence, Sharon let out a long sigh. She nced at the ripe apple longingly before walking out of the kitchen dejectedly. "Wait in the living room." His deep voice came from behind. ... Sharon paused and looked back in confusion. Leonard was opening thepartment to the cooking ingredients and took out some cheese and eggs. Sharon''s eyes instantly lit up. "Is Master Leonard going to cook?" she eximed to herself, suppressing her excitement. ... Others may know Leonard for his extraordinary business skills, but most did not know that he had a hidden talent. He could make any dish taste heavenly regardless of its ingredients. ... In the past, Sharon could only get to enjoy his cooking whenever Kelley went back to her hometown. Otherwise, it was impossible to see him in the kitchen. ... At the thought of tasting his cooking again, Sharon had to use all of her willpower to hold back her excitement. Sharon forced a casual humph as an acknowledgement and calmly walked to the living room. The moment she was out of the kitchen, she jumped up and down in anticipation. Hearing the soft thuds from the living room, Leonard''s eyes crinkled at the corners and he broke out into a small smile. ... ... ...... In the living room, Sharon turned on the TV and watched a rey of a variety show. She had been watching the show consistently for quite some time now, not because it was interesting, but because one of the cast members was a celebrity she fancied. ... After watching for about twenty minutes, Leonard''s voice came from the kitchen. "Sharon,e here." "Alright." Sharon answered. She got up, switched the TV off, and headed towards the kitchen. She had just reached the door when she collided with Leonard, who was holding two steaming tes of pasta. Fortunately, she had a narrow escape since Leonard reacted in time by raising the tes up so that Sharon wouldn''t bump into them. Sharon gasped and took a step back. Leonard stared at her. Unexpectedly, he did not admonish her for being careless. Instead, he just frowned and walked to the dining area. Sharon pouted behind his back before bouncing to the kitchen to fetch some utensils. As she headed back to the dining area, her steps slowed deliberately. She walked in and her eyes instantly went to the tes of pasta on the table. She licked her lips subconsciously and walked over to the table. Leonard watched her without saying a word. She stood beside the chair across from him and handed him some utensils. A ghost of a smile appeared on his lips as he took them from her and sat down. Once she saw him sitting down, she immediately followed suit. Her eyes couldn''t help glimpsing towards the food. The egg had been scrambled to a golden perfection, and strings of cheese stretched when the egg pulled apart. It glistened tantalizingly as fragrance filled the air. Sharon''s eyes widened, eager to have a taste. Leonard spared her a nce before lowering his head to eat. At the sight of that, Sharon immediately dug into her food. As she slurped the pasta, the aroma of the bolognese sauce permeated her taste buds and she gave a satisfied moan. ... "Its just as delicious as I thought it would be!" Sharon sighed to herself. Her pte now appeased, a small smile finally appeared on her face again and she lowered her head to devour her food. It might have just been a simple meal, but to Sharon, it tasted better than anything she''d ever had in a restaurant. ... Only Leonard would have the skills to make such normal dishes taste so divine. At one point, Leonard had stopped eating and was just patiently watching as Sharon wolfed down her food. Slowly, his eyes softened and his gaze filled with tenderness. ...... Soon enough, Sharon had cleared her te and was resisting the urge to lick it clean. Her hunger fulfilled, she finally remembered Leonard''s existence and immediately stiffened up. Sharon ced her hands neatly on her knees and her lips pressed together as she looked at Leonard uneasily. While Sharon had finished all of her food, Leonard had not even touched one-third of his. Picking up a napkin to wipe his mouth, Leonard slowly looked up at Sharon. Sharon immediately avoided his eyes, holding her breath. Leonard''s eyes narrowed as he said calmly, "You still have sses tomorrow, so go to bed now." Bewildered, Sharon froze before turning to look at Leonard. Leonard had pursed his lips. While he wore a stern expression, he still had a strikingly handsome face. To Sharon, he was much more good-looking than the celebrity she adored. Sharon stared nkly at him until she became lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, a dark shadow descended from the top of her head. She jerked to her senses with a start, but it was toote. ... A chilly finger lifted her chin, and soft, warm lips covered hers. Chapter 39: Waiting for You in the Snow Chapter 39:Waiting for You in the Snow Leonard pressed his lips against Sharon for a while, his eyes darkening. He brushed her cheek and ear with his knuckles and said in a hoarse voice, "Go to bed." Sharon immediately got up and left the dining area. ...... Sharon entered her room, closed the door, and immediately leaned her back against the door and tilted her head back. She ced a hand over her pounding heart. She could still taste the lingering bitterness of the nicotine. It was bewitching, and it tempted her, just like he did to her. Sharon shut her eyes close and tried to stop herself from thinking any further. ...... It was a Saturday, so Sharon did not need to wake up early. On most weekends, Kelley would just let Sharon sleep in and replenish her energy, just as she''d been told to do so. ... Sharon had configured her phone to turn on automatically at ten in the morning. Soon after her phone started up, Mnie called. Sharon ignored the first two calls and pretended to not hear them by covering her head with her nket. She had nned to sleep until noon, so nothing could wake her up before that. While Sharon tried to stand her ground, Mnie was much more persistent. Unable to pretend any longer, she yanked the nket down and sat up. She ran a frustrated hand through her hair and red at the phone on top of the bedside table. Sharon controlled the urge to swear by taking in a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She reached out to grab her phone, nced at the screen, and picked up. She said through clenched teeth, "It''d better be something serious, or else..." ... "What? It''s already over ten. Don''t tell me you''re still in bed? Geez, I sure envy you!" Mnie''s voice chirped loudly. Shaon could hear the sounds of a noisy crowd behind her. Sharon copsed onto her bed, her jaw tight. She red at the ceiling, her eyes full of resentment. "You envy me for being woken up by someone spamming me with calls after finally getting a day to sleep in?" Mnie grinned. "It would be a pity to waste so much time on sleeping." "I beg to differ." Sharon retorted. "Oh, stop whining. I''m waiting for you at Eastciti Street. Hurry," Mnie said. Sharon frowned. "What for?" "Must I need a reason to ask you out?" Mnie snorted. "Aren''t you working part-time today?" Sharon tousled her hair and sat up with a huff of annoyance. With just a call, Sharon had lost all of her drowsiness, so she might as well just get up and go out. ... ... Sharon got out of bed and lowered her phone to put it on speaker. "I have a night shift today, so I can have fun with you right now," Mnie replied. "Don''t drag me into your fun." Sharon retorted as she headed into the bathroom. "Nuh-uh, no can do. You''re my best friend. Anyway, the more the merrier." Mnie grinned cheekily. Sharon rolled her eyes. She ced her phone on the countertop beside the sink, retrieved a cup and electric toothbrush from the shelf, and began brushing her teeth. "Sharon, guess who I saw when I was shopping?" Since she was gargling, Sharon merely responded with a gurgle. But Mnie knew Sharon well enough to guess what she had said. "It was Simon. He was walking with a chick and holding her bags. What a gentleman." Sharon replied with more gurgling. "No, she''s not from our school. But from the looks of things, I''d say that they''re quite close to each other," Mnie said. Sharon spit out the remaining water in her mouth and said, "Maybe it''s his girlfriend." Mnie clicked her tongue. "I don''t know, but she sure is good-looking. Of course, not as much as you." "Why, thank you." Sharon grinned. "Humph." Mnie snorted with a smile. "Well, my eyes are never wrong. On a side note, didn''t you feel anything different when I told you he was hanging out with another girl?" "Why should I? They should be the ones who have feelings, right?" Sharon squeezed out some facial cleanser onto her hands and started washing her face. "Aw, we''re friends, so you needn''t hold back. Just tell me if you feel ufortable." Mnie cooed. Sharon ignored her. She turned on the tap and washed off the cleanser. Grabbing a towel to pat her face dry, she headed out of the bathroom and to her closet with her phone in hand. "Are you crying?" Hearing silence from Sharon''s end of the phone, Mnie''s voice was expectant and eager. Sharon said nothing, exasperated. She couldn''t decide whether it was a good thing or a bad thing to have a bestie who acted cold to others but was bubbly when with her. "Why would I cry? Simon and I are just friends. Even if he found a girlfriend or if he got married, it would still have nothing to do with me." Sharon ced her phone down beside her and took out a white chiffon skirt and an indigo off-shoulder sweater before grabbing a ck down jacket that reached her ankles. "F*ck, Sharon. You''ve got to be the most fickle person I know when ites to love." Sharon humphed and said, "I''ll take it as apliment. Send me your location and I''ll be there soon." "Oh, right!" Mnie hung up the phone and immediately sent the location to Sharon. ...... Kelley was dusting the living room when she saw Sharon, all dressed up, descending the stairs. Surprised, she asked, "Are you going somewhere, Miss?" Sharon nodded. "Mnie asked me to go shopping with her." "I see..." Kelley watched as Sharon walked past her. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Miss, does Sir know?" "Nope." Sharon stood by the entryway and put on her shoes. Kelley pursed her lips but said nothing. Sharon finished changing her shoes and put on her down jacket. Grabbing her handbag, she turned to Kelley and said, "I won''t be back for lunch, so you can just prepare food for yourself. I''ll be off." "Ask Nick Collins to drive you there." Kelley called. "I know." Sharon''s voice came from the other side of the door. ... Kelley lowered the duster, walked over to the phone in the living room, and dialed a number. "Sir..." ...... At Star Square in Eastciti Street. By the time Sharon arrived, Mnie had curled up into a bundle to keep herself warm. Seeing Sharon from afar, Mnie shivered and dashed towards her, lunging into her arms. Sharon had braced herself when she saw Mnie heading her way, so she only took two steps back to steady herself from the impact. "Anyter and I''d be a popsicle." Mnie''s teeth ttered. Sharon felt amused, but was also sorry at the same time. She reached out to rub Mnie''s back. "Are you an idiot? The shopping centre is right in front. Why didn''t you just wait inside?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I''d look stupid waiting in there alone." Mnie wrapped herself around Sharon and nuzzled up against her. "But it''s fine to wait alone outside?" Sharon stifled augh. "Isn''t there a song named Waiting for You in the Snow? Aren''t you touched I suffered so much just for you?" Sharon stayed quiet for a while. "I should probably get you some fish oil for that brain of yours." Just as Sharon finished her words, Mnie untangled herself from Sharon and turned around, walking ahead without looking back. Sharon stared at Mnie''s stiff back with a chuckle. Shaking her head resignedly, she trotted forward and hooked an arm around Mnie''s neck. Mnie looked at Sharon coldly. Sharon smiled apologetically. "Alright, alright. I won''t get you fish oil. I''ll find something else." Mnie said nothing aloud. "D*mn it! What''s the difference? Ugh!" she scowled to herself. ...... It astonished Sharon to be dragged by Mnie into Star Square''s shopping mall. "Are pigs flying today?" Sharon eximed. "We''re in a mall. No pigs here," Mnie said while giving Sharon a fake smile before dragging her into a store selling women''s clothing. Sharon raised an eyebrow. Ady greeted them enthusiastically as soon as they entered. "Hello there, prettydies. What clothes would you like?" "It''s fine. We''ll look around ourselves." Mnie chimed in obnoxiously. Thedy bit her tongue. She gave them a curt nod and left. After thedy was gone, Sharon turned to Mnie and said, "Did anything catch your eye? I can give you some suggestions." Mnie did not answer her. Instead, she pulled Sharon along. Sharon was confused but said nothing and just apanied Mnie to look around. Eventually, Mnie stopped in front of a short dress that was in a beautiful shade of coral red. Sharon scanned at the dress. It had an elegant design that was very suitable for young teenagers their age. The sleeves were made ofce, and the dress could be worn in winter. "What do you think of this dress?" Mnie asked Sharon, staring at the dress. Sharon nodded. "I think it''s beautiful." Mnie''s lips curled upward into a smile. "I think so too." Mnie turned to thedy and called out. "Please bring us two of this dress in extra small. We would like to try it on." "Right away, miss." Thedy hurriedly fetched the two dresses as requested and handed them to Mnie. Mnie epted them and pushed one into Sharon''s arms. "Let''s try them on." Chapter 40: Sharon, You Pervert Chapter 40:Sharon, You Pervert Sharon was bewildered. "Does Mnie n to buy one for me as well?" Sharon wondered. Mnie grabbed the dresses and headed for the changing room, while Sharon remained firmly rooted to the ground. Mnie turned to say something to Sharon. Only then did she realize Sharon had not followed her. She looked into Sharon''s hesitant eyes and instantly understood. She pursed her lips and walked back to Sharon. She stared at her with tender eyes and whispered, "It''ll be your birthday soon, and I''ve never gotten you a gift before. How can I do that again this year?" ... Sharon reached out and took Mnie''s hand. "You really don''t need to, you know?" Mnie gave a small smile, her eyes twinkling. "A stingy person like me is finally willing to buy you something, so you''d better not refuse. Now, let''s try them on." "Mnie..." Sharon still wanted to say something, but Mnie dragged her in to the changing room before she had a chance. ...... Both of them stared at each other awkwardly in the changing room. ... They had been friends for over a decade, but had never changed clothes in front of one another before. "Shall I go to the next room?" Sharon suggested quietly. "No," Mnie replied. Erm... Sharon pressed her lips together and looked at Mnie. "Why don''t you go first?" Mnie rolled her eyes and peered at Sharon. "We''ll do it together." Sharon bit her lip. After a moment, she nodded in agreement. After all, it''d still be strange to watch each other take turns to take off their clothes. Although they hade to an agreement, they were still hesitant and were regretting their choice of entering the same changing room. They secretly stole nces at each other''s bodies and whistled to themselves. When Mnie caught Sharon peeking again, she raised an eyebrow and smirked. ... Sharon huffed to herself, indignant, "She started it!" ...... Finally done changing, the two girls emerged and stood in front of the mirror. One nce and Mnie made up her mind to buy them. Sharon and Mnie had simr figures, so the sizes of their clothes were almost identical. Both of them were about 165cm tall and weighed roughly 45kg. One might even think they were twins just by looking at their backs. "Wow! The dresses seem to be made for the two of you!" The store assistant praised sincerely, not at all like she was sweet-talking them. ... Mnie looked at Sharon in the mirror. "I think it looks great, too. " Sharon agreed with Mnie. Mnie turned to thedy and stated, "We''ll take these two." "Very well." Thedy beamed. "I''ll bring you new ones." Mnie nodded. Sharon and Mnie returned to the changing room to change back into their regr clothes. When they came out, they heard a sweet voiceing from somewhere in the store. "Simon, what do you think? Do you think I''ll look good in this dress?" ... Her flirtatious tone drew Sharon and Mnie''s attention, and they stilled at what they saw. Simon, dressed casually, held a handbag in his hands as he stood beside a beautiful youngdy. His eyes were gentle as he looked at her tenderly. "You''re gorgeous no matter what you wear." ... Mnie shuddered, disgusted. Sharon raised an eyebrow and nced at the dress the girl was holding. "Isn''t that the dress we just tried on?" Sharon wondered. "Why, you tter me." The girl ogled Simon coquettishly. "I don''t have such a splendid figure." Simon smiled widely. "But I''m serious." She stared at him for a moment before realizing that he might be sincere. Immediately, her cheeks blushed red, and she smiled shyly. "I''ll go try it on," she said bashfully. "Alright." Simon turned his head to call for the store assistant. Unexpectedly, he saw Sharon and Mnie standing not far off, watching them. Simon paused, his eyes widening in delight as he headed towards them. Walking up to Sharon, he looked at her with bright eyes, not bothering to hide his joy. "Hey, Sharon. What a coincidence, eh? Are you here to buy clothes as well?" Sharon nodded. "Mm-hmm." Simon wore a silly grin on his face as he stared at Sharon unblinkingly, transfixed. Sharon shifted ufortably and reach out to grab Mnie''s arm. "Weren''t we going to pay? Let''s go." Mnie immediately understood and nodded. "Alright." Sharon gave Simon a polite nod and said, "We''ll be leaving first. You two have fun." Sharon tugged at Mnie and tried to leave. "Sharon," Simon called out frantically. Sharon stopped in her tracks and looked at him questioningly. "Yes?" Simon clenched his fist nervously and stared at her. "It''s almost noon, so why don''t we have lunch together?" "No t" "Simon, who are they?" The beautiful girl had walked over to stand beside him. She looked at Sharon and Mnie curiously. Simon paused and realised that he had forgotten to introduce them. "This is Sharon Andre, and this is Mnie Faure. They''re my friends." Simon turned to Sharon and slowly said, "This is my cousin, Alexandrina. My actual cousin." All thedies just watched him in an awkward silence. ... ... They were thinking the same thing. "Why did he need to emphasize that?" Alexandrina wetted her lips and nced at Simon''s tense face before turning to Sharon. Something shed in her eyes as she greeted softly. "Nice to meet you." Sharon nodded. "Nice to meet you too." Alexandrina gave a small smile and invited them. "Since we''ve met, why don''t we have a meal together?" Simon immediately turned to look at Sharon expectantly. "Well, Mnie and I were nning on shopping some more..." Sharon hesitated. "It''s alright, I can wait." Simon said. Sharon bit her tongue and said nothing. A small furrow appeared in Alexandrina''s brows for a split second and disappeared. She turned to Sharon with a smile. "We were nning the same thing. Why don''t we just go together?" The corner of Sharon''s eye twitched as she looked at Mnie. Mnie only shrugged lightly in response. Sharon sighed silently and nodded. "Alright then." Simon''s tense face instantly rxed and happiness coloured his face as he stared at Sharon. Alexandrina dropped her eyes when she saw Simon''s expression out of the corner of her eye. ...... Sharon reluctantly walked around with Simon and Alexandrina for some time before heading for lunch at a restaurant on the fourth floor. In the Italian Restaurant. Sharon and Mnie sat on one side of the table while Simon and Alexandrina sat across from them. Coincidentally, Simon sat opposite to Sharon. "Simon, I know you don''t like heavy food, so how about ordering a spaghetti?" Alexandrina asked softly, looking at Simon. Simon nodded offhandedly, his eyes fixed on Sharon as he said, "You can order whatever you like." Alexandrina''s eyes lowered, then she smiled at Sharon and said, "Sharon, you can rx since we''re all about the same age. Order whatever you want, it''s my treat." "Alexandrina, how can a man let a girl take care of the bill?" Simon pressed his lips together. "What man? To me, you''re still the same brat who followed me around when we were young." Alexandrina smiled, her eyes full of love, as she looked at Simon. Simon''s ears turned red, and he pleaded nervously. "Alexandrina, that''s was in the past, you don''t need to bring it up." Simon kept looking in Sharon''s direction as he spoke. He feared Sharon would think that he was immature. However, Sharon''s face was impassive as she read the menu. It was as if she hadn''t heard a single word Alexandrina just said. Simon frowned, looking slightly disappointed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Alexandrina caught sight of his expression. Her jaw tightened as she looked at the menu. Mnie lived up to her name as a glutton as she kept her eyes fixed on the menu. She had not heard a single word of Alexandrina and Simon''s conversation. Mnie refrained herself from ordering too many dishes since it was a treat from someone else. Instead, she limited herself to the two dishes she wanted the most. Once she was done, she turned to Sharon, who had not ordered a single dish. "Don''t you like shrimp? Why don''t you order a spicy shrimp aglio e olio?" "So she likes shrimp..." Simon narrowed his eyes and noted it down silently. ... Before Sharon could answer, her cell phone in her handbag rang. She reached behind her to grab the bag. cing it on herp, she opened it and took out her phone. Chapter 41: Sir Asked Me to Pick You Up Chapter 41:Sir Asked Me to Pick You Up ncing at the caller ID on the screen, Sharon paused for a moment before picking up. "Master Leonard..." As soon as Mnie heard Sharon call out his name, she lifted her head to stare at Sharon, her bright eyes shing withplex emotion. "Where are you?" The man asked in a deep voice. Sharon looked at Mnie, who was watching her, and whispered, "I''m with Mnie." "Where?" Leonard asked calmly. "At the shopping mall in Star Square." Sharon answered honestly. "Are you shopping for clothes?" "Mm-hmm." Sharon hummed. "Did you bring enough money?" He pressed on. "Tell me if it''s not enough, I''ll have Tim send you some." ... "All right." A moment of silence passed between them. "Simon, shall we order a minestrone soup?" Alexandrina''s sweet voice suddenly rang out. ... There were few patrons in the restaurant, so everyone heard Alexandrina''s voice loud and clear. "Sharon, what do you think about minestrone soup?" Simon turned to Sharon and asked. ... Sharon said nothing, and Mnie immediately felt that something was amiss. ... Abruptly, a beep came from Sharon''s phone as the other person hung up. Sharon shuddered silently, her grip on the phone tightening. Mnie pressed her lips together when she saw Sharon''s pale face as she lowered the phone. "Sharon? Sharon!" "Oh! Yes?" Sharon jerked with a start, still in a daze. She frowned subconsciously and looked at Simon nkly. "Are you all right?" Simon asked her worriedly, looking at her pale face. Sharon shook her head. Her voice was raspy as she replied, "I''m fine. What did you say just now?" Simon peered at her warily. "Are you really all right?" "Yes." Sharon nodded. Simon stared at her for a moment before saying, "I was asking if you wanted minestrone soup." "Sure, I''m fine with anything." Sharon stered a fake smile. Simon frowned and thought, "Sharon has been acting weird since she answered the phone. She seems... uneasy." ... Alexandrina spared Sharon a look, but said nothing. Instead, she called a waiter over and gave him their orders. Mnie had been observing the changes in Sharon''s expression and made a bold guess. "Perhaps she knows about Leonard''s feelings for her..." However, it was still only a hunch. ...... Halfway through the meal, Sharon''s cell phone rang again. Mnie stopped eating and tilted her head to look at Sharon. Simon and Alexandrina also paused to look at Sharon. She looked at each of them and took her phone out of her bag. She peeked at the screen for a few seconds before answering. "Nick." This time, the call was from Nick, the driver. Hearing Nick''s name, Mnie let out a breath of relief and returned her attention to her food. "Sir has asked me to pick you up." Nick stated. "But I''m not finished eating..." Sharon trailed off gloomily. Nick chuckled. "It''s all right. Take your time. I''ll be waiting for you at the car park in front of the mall. You can juste over once you''re done." Sharon''s heart sank. She counted to ten before replying. "I''ve already made appointments to shop with my friendster, so you can head back first. I''ll call you when I''m done." "Miss, my orders were to bring you back immediately." Nick responded. "But, I''ve already promised them..." "Miss, please don''t make things difficult for me." At that, Sharon swallowed whatever she had been about to say and hung up the phone. ... Sharon nced at the food in front of her, her appetite gone. She turned to Mnie and asked, "Are you full yet?" Of course, she knew Mnie was not. However, Mnie merely blinked and lowered her fork. She nodded firmly and said, "Yeah." "Are you two on a diet?" Alexandrina looked at them and asked. "You''ve barely eaten anything." Sharon did not reply. Instead, she turned to Simon and said, "Could you please excuse us? Something happened at my home so we''ll be taking our leave." "Is the food here not to your liking? You ate so little." Simon frowned slightly at Sharon. "Not at all. The food''s delicious. Maybe it''s because I had ate breakfast, but I''m not very hungry right now. Well, you two can take your time. Now, if you''ll excuse us." Sharon knew it was impolite to leave while others were still eating, but she was in no mood to stay any longer. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ... "Shar" Before Simon could say anything else, Sharon had pulled Mnie out of of the restaurant. Simon stared after Sharon longingly as they descended the esctor. He only withdrew his eyes when she waspletely out of sight. His previous joy gone, disappointment was now clear on his face. Alexandrina rolled her eyes silently and lowered her fork. She reached out to pat Simon''s hand on the table. Simon''s lips were pursed as he turned to look at her. "Is that the girl you like?" Alexandrina asked with a small smile. Simon''s face immediately turned beet red. He nced at her shyly and gave a small nod. Alexandrina''s hands clenched into fists under the table, but she stered on a fake smile. "Oh, well. I guess you''re finally at the age to fall in love." Alexandrina sounded like she was teasing him and nothing more. Simon smiled bashfully and said, "If she bes my girlfriend, I''ll never let her go." His eyes were gentle but firm. Alexandrina''s face stiffened, and she turned her face away. ...... As soon as Sharon and Mnie walked of the mall, Sharon turned to Mnie and apologized. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault you didn''t get to eat your fill." Mnie nodded, pretending to contemte. "Hmm, you''re not wrong about that. So, you better give me somepensation." Sharon broke out into a small smile. "I''ll treat you to a meal in the dining hall next week." "That''s it? Humph, I want Kobe beef and caviar!" Mnie huffed. "I heard somewhere that snake meat is also a superfood. I don''t mind treating you to some." Sharon smirked. "Snake meat?" Mnie shuddered at the thought, rubbing her arms roughly. "I''d rather eat in the dining hall!" Mnie humphed. Sharon raised an eyebrow. "Now, I didn''t force you to say that, all right?" Mnie snorted. "Sharon Andre, you''re the worst!" "Why, thank you!" Sharon pretended to tip an invisible hat. Mnie bit her tongue and passed her one of the shopping bags. "Oh, just leave already." Sharon sobered immediately, and she reached out to take the bag. "What about you? What are your ns forter?" "Well..." Mnie thought for a moment, then said, "I''m going to study in the local library, then I''ll be working at night." Sharon nodded. "What time is your part-time tonight?" "My shift''s from six to eleven, so it''s five hours." Mnie replied. "Eleven? Isn''t that a littlete?" Sharon asked, worried. Mnie waved off her concerns. "It''s fine. I''m used to it. The ce I''m working in isn''t that far either. It''ll only take me thirty minutes by foot, so don''t worry." "You call a thirty-minute-walk not that far?" Sharon thought incredulously. Mnie looked at Sharon''s anxious expression and put on a casual shrug. "Oh, fine! I''ll take a taxi home, all right?" "Still, be careful." Sharon cautioned with a frown. "I will," said Mnie. Sharon looked at her and said, "Well then, see you." Mnie waved her hand. Sharon then walked towards the car park carrying her handbag and shopping bag. When she turned around again, Mnie had already disappeared. Sharon''s eyebrows raised in surprise. ...... When Sharon reached the car park, she saw Nick standing beside a car, having a conversation with someone on his phone. When he saw her approaching, he hung up hurriedly and went over to open the car door to the back seats. Sharon walked over and got into the car. Nick dashed to the driver''s seat and started the car. He peeked at Sharon through the rearview mirror to see her sullen expression. Her bags were ced beside her as she looked out the window, her lips pressed together. Nick read the atmosphere and remained silent as they drove on. After driving for almost fifteen minutes, Sharon realized they were not taking the road back to Coral Pavilion. She raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Nick. "Nick, did you take the wrong path? This is not the way back home." Nick chuckled and said, "Sir told me to send you to him directly." Sharon was surprised. "But isn''t he working right now?" "Yes, that''s why we''re heading to thepany." Nick said with a nod. "Why should I go there when he''s busy?" Sharon frowned and mumbled unhappily. Nick did a double take when he heard her. "What''s wrong with her today? Didn''t she use to always beg Sir to bring her along during the holidays? What made her change her mind today?" he wondered. ... ... Sharon had not been looking at Nick, so she didn''t see the surprise on his face. After another twenty minutes, the car stopped at the underground car park of the Lefebvre Group building. Nick unfastened his seatbelt and got out. He trotted over to her side and opened the door. She did not even move when he said, "Miss, we''re here." Chapter 42: Slapped by Leonard! Chapter 42:pped by Leonard! Sharon frowned. She stayed in the car for another two minutes before reluctantly getting out. She walked as slowly as she could towards the lift that was specifically for the CEO. At the CEO''s office on the sixty-fifth floor of the Lefebvre Group building. Sharon stood in front of the door with her head down. She put her hands behind her back and gently nudged the floor with one foot, hesitating to open the door. "Miss Andre?" A confused male voice rang out. ... Sharon stilled and looked up to see Tim Hall standing beside her. Lost in her thoughts, she did not know how long he had been standing there. Tim confirmed it was Sharon when he saw her face clearly. Tim looked at the closed door, and back at Sharon, puzzled. "Aren''t you going in?" "I never said I wasn''t," Sharon mumbled. "Then..." Tim stared at Sharon in confusion. She had been standing there for a few minutes, so of course it seemed to him as if she was unwilling to enter. ... Sharon looked at him. "Are you looking for Master Leonard?" "Yes, I have something to report to him," Tim replied. Sharon nodded and stepped aside. "Then you can go on in." Tim looked at her. "What about you?" Sharon frowned. "I''ming, too. But you can go in first." The corners of Tim''s mouth twitched at how strange she was acting today. "Then, shall I knock?" Tim asked. "Mm-hmm." Sharon nodded her head imperceptibly. Tim knocked on the door and a deep voice rung out. "Come in." ... Sharon sped her hands together behind her back nervously. Tim spared her another nce before pushing the doors open. Sharon hung her head and took a deep breath, but still did not enter the office. Tim wrinkled his nose and walked straight into the office. A man was sitting at the desk, his face stern and his eyes cold as he stared at theputed screen, typing noisily on the keyboard. Seeing that Leonard did not even bother to look at him, he turned around to look at Sharon again, who was hiding awkwardly behind the door, before turning back. "S-Sir, the partner representative from Canada has arrived. We''ve arranged for them to stay in the Imperial Hotel. May I know when you n to meet with them?" ... Leonard still did not raise his head. "What are you standing there for? Are you a watchdog?" he snapped. Tim and Sharon jumped. ... Tim raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Did he smell her or something? How did he know she was there without even looking?" Sharon pursed her lips and unsped her hands. She slowly inched her way into the office and sat on the sofa. "Later, if they are willing to stay in the hotel to rest, then so be it. If not, let someone show them around. Arrange for a banquet at the hotel tonight. I''ll meet them then." Leonard said impassively, his face hard. ... "Yes, Sir." Tim remarked. Leonard pressed his lips together and said nothing else. Tim waited for a few more moments. Certain that Leonard had no more orders, he turned around to leave, not forgetting to close the doors. ... The moment the doors clicked shut, Leonard also stopped typing. At the silence, Sharon lifted her head up curiously to look at the man sitting behind the desk. Leonard''s gaze had left theputer screen and their eyes met. ... At first nce, Leonard''s deep eyes seemed like the endless ocean, and no one could predict when turbulent waves would arise. Sharon subconsciously picked at her index finger with her thumb as panic suddenly surged through her, and she quickly averted her eyes. Leonard watched her, his eyes darkening. He said nothing. Instead, he leaned back into his chair and ced his hands on the table, tapping the surface softly with a finger. Sharon kept her head down but could still feel Leonard''s eyes burning holes into her. She felt as if thousands of ants were crawling all over her heart. In the end, Sharon sumbed to his pressuring gaze. She lifted her head and red at him. "I''m still hungry!" Frankly, Sharon''s attempt at hiding her panic was rather clumsy. Leonard frowned and looked at Sharon silently. After a few seconds, he picked up the desk phone and called Tim with the interphone system. "Buy some food that Sharon likes," he ordered. Without waiting for a reply, Leonard hung up the phone. Sharon''s face turned red, and embarrassment crept into her eyes. Leonard narrowed his eyes at her, stood up, and made his way towards her. Sharon''s heart started pounding faster, her breathing bing heavier. Leonard walked over to her, bent down, and caged her against the sofa with his arms on both sides. Sharon felt his warm breath on her face and shrank back into the sofa. Her body was trembling slightly Original content from N?velDrama.Org. as she watched him with fearful eyes. "Are you angry at me because you didn''t get to eat your fill, or because I interrupted your meal with him?" Leonard asked icily through gritted teeth. He looked as if he was about to devour her. Sharon was so afraid that her brain had turned to mush, so she took no notice when he said ''him''. "M-Master Leonard, p-please stop..." Sharon''s small voice trembled as she pushed against him helplessly. "Stop what? Stop touching you? Stop caring who you go out with? Or... stop loving you?" Leonard asked in a quiet voice. His eyes shed with a vicious glint when he thought of who she went out with. However, Sharon''s attention was drawn to thest part. "He said... to stop loving me..." Sharon whispered in her head, her eyes widening in terror. ... Her chest tightened as she called out shakily, "Master Leonard" As soon as the words left her lips, a pair of warm lips captured hers. Sharon gasped and reached out to shove him, but he easily seized her arms with one hand. He raised her arms up and pinned them onto the sofa. Sharon was red as a tomato and beads of sweat were rolling off her forehead, her hair sticking onto her face. "Sharon, you better stay away from other men, or I might go crazy. I assure you, it''s not something you can take." Leonard threatened dangerously, his voice low as he stared into her eyes. A lone tear escaped Sharon''s eye and trickled down her face. Sharon let out a broken hic as she stared at Leonard with pitiful, reddened eyes. Sharon could not stop her tears. She felt wronged, scared, and confused. ... ...... After another thirty minutes, Tim entered the office holding arge bag of food. He saw Sharon sitting on the sofa, wearing a man''s down jacket, fast asleep. "Sir..." Tim raised the bag of food quizzically. Leonard, who was sitting at the desk, looked at him and muttered, "Leave it on the table." Tim nodded, walked over to the coffee table, and ced the bag on top of it. When he turned to leave, he saw Sharon out of the corner of his eye. He raised an eyebrow when he caught a glimpse of her swollen eyes that still held some tears. "Did she cry?" he wondered. Unable to contain his curiosity, he turned to look at her. Upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn''t only her eyes that were swollen, but so were her lips. Tim''s heart skipped a beat. He wondered if she had been kissed or pped. He was sure that her lips had been fine when she arrived just now. Tim gulped and nced at Leonard. Leonard was terrifying when he made his move. Just look at Sharon''s lips! ... At first, Tim thought Leonard must have kissed Sharon. But after taking another look at Leonard''s stern face, he quickly waved off the possibility. ... The only other exnation left was Leonard must have pped her! Chapter 43: What Kind of Guys Do You Like? Chapter 43:What Kind of Guys Do You Like? Tim looked at Leonard, troubled. "How can he hit her? She''s still young!" he thought. Leonard must have felt the usation in Tim''s gaze since he swiftly shifted his cold eyes to him, his jaw clenched. ... Tim froze. He quickly averted his eyes and pretended nothing happened. "Is there anything else you need?" Leonard asked in a low voice. Tim hurriedly shook his head, straightened his back, and left without looking back. Once again, he closed the door behind him. Certain that the doors were closed, he got up from his chair and walked over to Sharon, who had cried herself to sleep on the sofa. He sat down beside her and tilted his head, watching her sleep. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes, nose, and lips were all puffy and swollen, looking as if she had been bullied. Unbeknown to him, his lips had curled into a small smile. He bent over to open the bag of food that Tim had brought and ced some on the table. He turned around to face Sharon and called out softly, "Sharon." Sharon frowned and turned her face away with a pout. Leonard raised an eyebrow. He pulled her into his arms to sit on hisp. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sharon let out a displeased groan and hid her face in Leonard''s neck. Leonard''s heart softened. He pursed his lips, hesitant to wake her up. Lowering his head, he gently patted her back and looked at her plump face. After hesitating for a moment, he muttered in her ear, "Sharon, wake up. Eat some food first, okay?" "Mm, shh. I''m sleepy." Sharon mumbled with a pout. He smiled helplessly and ced a gentle peck on her ear. He did not wake her again. Instead, he carried her into his personal office lounge. ...... Some timeter, Sharon woke up groggily. Through the slit in the curtains, she saw that it was pitch ck outside, save the twinkling stars. "Is it nighttime already?" Sharon wondered. Sharon blinked sleepily and shifted to lie back on the bed, staring nkly in a daze, like she was recalling something. Suddenly, the grip on her waist tightened, and she was pulled into a warm chest. "Are you awake?" A husky voice asked. ... Sharon immediately sobered, her hands that were on his chest clenching into fists. "Yes." She hummed. Not receiving a response, Sharon''s body stiffened, the silence suffocating her. ... After a while, she finally gave in and whispered, "Are you asleep?" ... "No." His deep voice rumbled. Sharon felt something soft touch her forehead gently. Sharon held her breath and stilled, her eyes widening in the dark. "Master Leonard." "Yes?" Leonard opened his eyes. They seemed to have the ability to see in the dark. "Are we at home?" Sharon asked. "No. We''re in my office lounge," he replied. "Oh..." After a pause, Sharon said, "It''ste. Shouldn''t we go home now?" Sharon was actually hungry and was craving Kelley''s food. ... Not no mention, Sharon felt slightly ufortable that they were in the same bed. The arm wrapped around her waist loosened. Sharon blinked and looked up. She was unable to see his face clearly in the dark, but she knew that he was also looking at her. ... Suddenly, Sharon went from lying on her side to being pressed t on the bed, a strong male body covering hers. ... "Master Leonard..." Sharon was shocked. She quickly reached out to push his shoulders. Leonard looked down at her with zing eyes. In reality, if a man really wanted to do something to a woman, she would not have the power to resist. ... ... Just like how Sharon was right now. Suddenly, the lights turned on, illuminating the room. Leonard stood beside the bed, looking down at Sharon. "I have guests to entertain tonight, so Oliver will send you back." With that, he turned around and headed into the bathroom. He was calm and indifferent, as if his actions just now had been just! Sharon clenched her hands behind his retreating figure, her eyes tearing up. ...... Leonard had apanied Sharon to the car park and made sure that she got into Oliver''s car safely before heading to Imperial Hotel with Tim. "Sharon, are you in a bad mood?" Sharon was staring out of the window, leaning back in her seat. She hadn''t said a single thing since she got into the car. Truth be told, Oliver knew exactly why Sharon was sullen, but he felt it was better to pretend not to know right now. ... Sharon took a deep breath and twisted her head to meet Oliver''s gaze. "Oliver, why don''t you introduce a girlfriend to Master Leonard?" Oliver immediately choked and started coughing, his usualposed front changing to resemble Paul''s. ... Sharon stilled and watched him with an eyebrow raised quizzically. Oliverposed himself before turning to Sharon with a wry grin. "Sharon, it''s not that I don''t want to find him one, but I''m still single myself. If I actually knew any amiabledies, this wouldn''t be the case, don''t you agree?" Sharon stared at him, her frown deepening. She muttered softly, "But Paul told me that you don''t have a girlfriend because you aren''t into girls..." Abruptly, the car swerved violently and came to a stop with a loud screech. ... Sharon''s hands were clutching the seatbelt tightly, her eyes wide with fear as she broke out in a cold sweat. She cautiously turned to look at Oliver in the driver''s seat. Oliver''s jaw clenched as he calmly turned the steering wheel. Soon, they were driving normally again as if nothing had happened. After a long pause, Sharon finally sucked in a breath. She pressed her lips together into a fine line as she red at Oliver, her heart still pounding. "I think that just took years off my life. I''m never letting you drive again." Oliver wet his lips. He said to Sharon in a grave tone, "Sharon, do me a favour." "What?" Sharon ced a hand over her heart and peered at Oliver out of the corner of her eye. "Don''t tell Leonard what just happened," he replied. Sharon froze at the mention of Leonard. She pressed her lips together and kept quiet. ... Oliver turned around to look at her. He narrowed his eyes when he saw how tense she was and changed the topic. "Don''t listen to Paul''s nonsense. Don''t you know how he is after all these years?" ... Sharon raised her eyebrows and tilted her head to look at Oliver. Oliver''s face was stony, his eyes narrowed. He looked as if he wanted to kill Paul. Unable to stifle the smile on her face, Sharon responded. "Actually, not liking women is nothing to be ashamed of. I won''t judge you. True love matters the most." "True love matters the most..." Oliver repeated to himself. He raised an eyebrow and looked at her meaningfully through the mirror. "Really?" Sharon''s jaw dropped. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she asked excitedly, "Are you really gay?" He said nothing, at a loss for words. "What kind of guys do you like? I''ll be sure to watch out for you." Sharon babbled eagerly. "Hey, are you a top or a bottom?" Sharon pressed on. "What?" Oliver looked at her in confusion. "What is she talking about?" "Erm... are you the one who puts it in, or..." Sharon trailed off, covering her face with a hand, embarrassed, and giggled cheekily at Oliver. ... The corners of Oliver''s mouth lifted as he peered at Sharon. "What does she watch at home? How does she know all this?" Oliver eximed to himself. ... "Hey, Oliver?" Sharon continued to bombard him with questions. ... He rolled his eyes, exasperated. "Oliver, do you prefer someone who stays at home all the time like Uncle Daniel, or someone cheerful like Paul, or perhaps someone serious and silent like Master Leonard?" Sharon was beguiled by the ''revtion'' of Oliver''s sexual orientation. ... Oliver''s gaze was deep as he turned to stare at Sharon. "Then what about you? Who do you prefer?" The unexpected question bbergasted Sharon. Chapter 44: His Girl Chapter 44: His Girl Sharon smiled at Oliver stiffly. "I-I was asking you, not the other way around." Oliver saw how ufortable she was and did not push her any further, and naturally, Sharon did not ask that question again. ... Soon, the car became silent again and all the way back to Coral Pavilion, neither of them spoke a word. "Thanks for bringing me home, Oliver," Sharon said, unbuckling her seatbelt. ... Oliver gave her a small smile. "It was nothing. Now, go on in." Sharon nodded, opened the door, and got out. She gave Oliver a wave before walking towards the vi. Oliver narrowed his eyes slightly at her retreating figure before restarting the engine and driving off. Sharon had just reached the doors when she heard the sounds of the car driving off. She paused and turned around to look in the direction Oliver had driven away. She bit into her lip, eyes filling with suspicion. Maybe it was her imagination, but Sharon could not shake off the feeling that Oliver knew something. ... ...... At the entryway, Sharon took off her coat and walked in. "I''m home, Kelley." "Sharon," someone called out. Sharon''s hands froze, and she looked towards the living room. She eximed in surprise, "Grandpa?" Puvis grinned. "You''re finally back. Come here." Sharon looked at Nathan and Rosamond questioningly, who were sitting on the other couch, wearing stern faces. Sharon walked over and sat down beside Puvis. She hooked her arm in his and whispered, "Why are you here today, Grandpa?" "Well, I haven''t seen you in days, so I missed you and wanted toe and visit," Puvis replied. "So he came because he missed me. Then... what about them?" Sharon thought to herself as she nced at Nathan and Rosamond, her lips pressed together. ... ... Sharon doubt they missed her too. Nathan has always given Sharon the cold shoulder whenever he saw her, so it was natural that they were not close. ... As for Rosamond, she disliked Sharon because of Selena. For a mere adopted child, she also felt that Leonard gave her too much attention. However, she would never speak of her bias aloud because of how much attention the media paid to an influential household like the Lefebvre family. The media would take apart any slight slip up of Rosamond being biased and me her for being selfish and self-centered. Even worse, they might use her of torturing Sharon. ... Therefore, no matter how much Rosamond disliked Sharon, she still had to put up a front when in public. She frowned when she saw Sharon looking at her. In an impassive tone, she said, "Your birthday is in a few days. Leonard told us that he will hold a banquet for you, so we came over to check on the progress and whether there was anything you needed us to do." ... "I see," Sharon thought. Aloud, Sharon said, "I know little about the banquet, but Master Leonard has to entertain guests tonight, so he''ll be back veryte." At that, Rosamond''s frown deepened. She turned to look at Nathan, her lips pursed. "In that case, tell him that we came over," Nathan instructed. Sharon nodded and turned to Puvis beside her. "Grandpa, have you had dinner?" "No," Puvis replied. "Dad, let''s eat elsewhere." Rosamond stood up from the sofa and said to Puvis. "Grandpa" Sharon had been about to ask them to stay for dinner, but Rosamond cut off her words by pretending that she hadn''t heard Sharon and headed towards the doors with a stern face. ... Sharon bit her tongue and shut her mouth. Nathan had also stood up. He looked at Rosamond and turned back to look at Puvis, who was still sitting on the sofa. "Dad, let''s go." Puvis narrowed his eyes. His voice was sharp as he retorted. "You two can eat by yourselves. I''m staying here for dinner." Rosamond halted in her tracks and turned to look at Puvis, exasperated. "Dad, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I just don''t want to go the same path with some people." Puvis humphed. "Some people... Just say that it''s me and Nathan!" Rosamond gritted her teeth but said nothing. ... ... Nathan''s eye twitched. "Dad, stop kicking up a fuss in front of youngsters." "Why do you care? Am I your father, or is it the other way around? How dare you try to lecture me!" Puvis barked, ring at Nathan. Being admonished in front of Sharon embarrassed Nathan. He peered at Sharon, who was watching him, and walked out with a stony face, not saying anything else. Puvis gave a smug humph behind Nathan''s back. ... In the end, even Rosamond got frustrated and left. Watching them leave with stoic faces, Sharon sighed silently. ... She turned around to look at Puvis, who did not seem bothered at all. In fact, he looked quite pleased with himself. Sharon grimaced, suddenly feeling a pang of pity for Nathan and Rosamond. ... "Sir, Miss, dinner is ready." Kelley surveyed the room, but saw no signs of Nathan and Rosamond. She turned to look at Sharon, puzzled. "Where''s the Madam and Mr. Lefebvre?" "I think they left..." Sharon replied sullenly, peeking at Puvis. "They left? But didn''t she say that they were staying for dinner?" Kelley muttered, confused. She shook her head and went back to the kitchen. Sharon felt her chest tightening at she heard Kelley''s words. She realized that Rosamond and Nathan had initially nned to stay for dinner, but it was only because they thought Leonard would be back as well. ... Now that they knew Leonard would not be returning soon, and they hated the thought of sharing a meal with Sharon, they rather leave on an empty stomach. ... "Sharon, after living for this long, I''vee to understand something." Puvis grabbed her hand. ... She blinked, looked at Puvis, and asked softly, "What?" "Life is short. Don''t burden yourself too much. Trust me, it''s better to live life simple. If people like you, that''s great! But if not, who cares? Do the things you want to do and live your own life. Your happiness matters the most, not the opinions of others." Puvis advised Sharon, patting the back of her hand with a tender smile. ... ... Sharon stilled slightly, stunned. ...... After dinner, Sharon walked with Puvis around the garden until nine o''clock and headed back into the living room to watch some television. ... It was past ten o''clock, but Leonard had yet to return home. Sharon knew Puvis had not mentioned going back to the manor because he wanted to see Leonard first before leaving. ... But after waiting for another while, Leonard still had note back. Puvis needed to rest earlier because of his old age. At ten-thirty, he gave up and asked Nick to bring him back to the manor. After Puvis left, Sharon sat cross-legged on the sofa and continued watching the television, constantly changing the channels. ... Perhaps the programmes tonight were too boring, but Sharon could not focus and only stared at the screen mindlessly. ... Her mind kept going back to what Puvis said to her. He had said that she should only like those who liked her back. As for those that disliked her, why bother? Just push them away as well. He had also said that life was short. She shouldn''t care what others thought and just live happily. However, that was much easier said than done. ... ... ...... Because of her nap earlier, she found herself unable to fall asleep. Fortunately, tomorrow was a weekend, so she did not have to go to school, especially since she was still finding it hard to fall asleep. ... It was almost dawn, but Leonard had still not returned. ... Sharon had switched into countless positions on the sofa while watching the TV. For some reason, she seemed to have lost interest in all the shows that she used to like. ... So, she continued to flick through different channels mindlessly. ... At almost one in the morning, Sharon could hear the loud screech of tires from outside the vi. ... Sharon immediately sat upright and stretched her neck to look towards the door. Soon, everything quieted again. After another minute of silence, heavy footsteps came from outside. Sharon''s grip on the remote control tightened subconsciously. Although it was alreadyte, her eyes were bright as they stared at the door. Suddenly, a tall figure appeared in the entryway. Sharon sucked in a breath and stood up from the sofa, catching the attention of the man who was changing his shoes. ... His eyes widened slightly before he walked calmly towards her. Sharon observed him quietly. Leonard''s expression seemed normal, and his steps were steady. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking that he was not drunk, Sharon let out a sigh of relief. However, before she could, the pungent smell of alcohol wafted into her nose. ... Sharon frowned at the man who stood in front of her. Leonard lowered his gaze at the girl, who barely reached his chest. "She''s my girl," he thought to himself. He ced an icy finger between her furrowed brows. Sharon jumped and took a subconscious step back. However, a muscr arm quickly wrapped around her waist, immobilising her. Chapter 45: “Why Didn’t You Call Me?” He Asked Chapter 45:Why Didnt You Call Me? He Asked Sharon held her breath and looked at him uncertainly. Leonard''s lips pursed slightly. Sharon could smell the alcohol from his breath as he looked at her with a determined gaze. He reached out a callused finger and rubbed the furrow in between her brows until they were no longer creased. ... Although she was no longer frowning on the outside, she still felt a pinch in her heart. "Take a seat. I''ll make some tea to sober you up," she said. Leonard clutched her slender waist tightly. "I''m not drunk," he protested. Sharon sighed to herself. Most of the time, he would only say that when he was already drunk. But because he had a stronger willpower than most people, along with the aid of his poker face, people usually can''t tell. "Yes, yes. Well, I want to have some tea, all right?" Sharon looked at him helplessly. Leonard stared at her beautiful face and suddenly broke out into a small grin. "Sure, I''ll prepare it for you." Sharon froze at the sight of his smile, and she quickly averted her gaze. "You just came back, so get some rest. I''ll do it." "But I''m not tired." Leonard objected. He grabbed her hand and swiftly pulled her towards the kitchen. Sharon rolled her eyes, exasperated. ...... In the kitchen, Sharon watched as Leonard prepared the tea steadily, impressed. If she did not know him well enough, she might actually believe that he was not drunk. Once the tea was ready, Leonard passed a cup to Sharon, his gaze unbelievably tender. Sharon took the cup of tea and leaned against the countertop. She hung her head and watched the steam rising from the hot liquid. She sounded somewhat in disbelief as she said, "Grandpa came by just now." ... "What for?" Leonard looked at her. "He wanted to know how the preparations for the birthday banquet wereing along. He also asked if we needed any help," Sharon whispered. Leonard took a sip of his tea. The aroma of the tea permeated his mouth andforted his dry throat. His voice was husky when he replied, "Everything is going smoothly. All they need to do is attend on N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. time." ... After a pause, Leonard looked at Sharon and said, "The designer will bring your gown tomorrow. There''s still time to fix it, so try it on." Sharon nodded. "Okay." "Why didn''t you call me?" The question surprised Sharon. She looked up at Leonard in confusion. "W-What?" Leonard repeated himself, staring at Sharon unhappily. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction and displeasure. Sharon sucked in a breath and avoided his gaze. ... In the past, if he hadn''te back by ten o''clock, Sharon was sure to call him up and ask when he''ll be back. Even if she was afraid of disturbing him, she would still send him a text. However, she did not do that today. ... Leonard ced the cup on the countertop with a clink and leaned over. He stered himself onto Sharon and looked down at her. "I asked you a question. Why didn''t you call me?" Sharon''s hands, holding her teacup, started trembling. Sharon lowered her head, careful not to touch his chest. "I-I forgot." Sharon whispered in a quiet voice. ... Leonard said nothing else, but Sharon could feel the surrounding temperature dropping rapidly. ... Sharon quaked in her shoes, too afraid to say another word. After what felt like half a century, he barked out in a deep voice, "Raise your head!" ... Sharon shrunk back violently, her body shaking. Suddenly, her hands were empty as he grabbed her cup and set it on the countertop with a loud clink. ... ... Sharon''s heart was pounding, but still she kept her head hung low. Abruptly, two fingers ced under her chin to lift her head up. Sharon''s eyes widened, and her eyes darted everywhere but his face. Leonard let out a mirthless chuckle. ... The sound travelled all the way to her feet, and she felt the hairs on the back of her neck standing up. When Leonard swiftly covered her lips with his, Sharon iled her arms around in a panic, identally knocking over the cup on the countertop. The teacup fell to the floor with a sharp tter. ... "Master Leonard" Sharon eximed in a muffled voice. ... Instantly, his lips pressed down harder. "Ah!" Suddenly, a scream came from the entrance. Sharon''s body stiffened, her eyes widening as she looked towards the door. Kelley was standing there wearing a coat, shaking like a leaf. She had a hand over her mouth, staring at them in disbelief. Leonard finally unlocked their lips. His heart clenched when he saw Sharon''s vulnerable expression. "Get lost!" Leonard bellowed. ... Covering her mouth with her hand, Kelley frantically stumbled away from the kitchen. Sharon was in a state of shock as she sat on the countertop, staring into nothing. "Sharon." Leonard called out hoarsely, holding her chilled face in his hands, his chest tightening. Sharon forced herself to look at Leonard. Eventually, she broke down, and tears flowed freely down her face. Leonard felt as if someone had stabbed him in the chest. His eyes reddened and his jaw clenched. He gathered Sharon into his arms and carried her out of the kitchen, towards the first floor. ...... In the master bedroom on the first floor. Leonard gently ced the weeping girl on the bed and crouched down in front of her. With a frown, he raised his hand and awkwardly brushed her tears. "What do we do, Master Leonard? Kelley must know now. Oh, god!" Sharon fretted in a panic. ... To say that she was afraid was an understatement. Initially, Kelley had been in charge of taking care of Puvis and the others back in the family manor. But because Puvis had worried that Leonard could not take care of Sharon properly, he had sent Kelley over to stay in Coral Pavilion. Sharon hid her face in her hands at the thought that Kelley had caught them just now, fear and uneasiness consuming her. ... Now that Kelley knew that something was happening between her and Leonard, it was only a matter of time before those in the family manor found out. "Oh, how will I face Grandpa, Nathan, and Rosamond?" Sharon wondered, despaired. "Sharon, listen to me." Leonard removed her hands that were covering her face and stared into her tearful eyes. His gaze seemed to calm Sharon slightly. "I''ll be there for you no matter what." Trepidation filled her eyes. "Master Leonard, what if Grandpa finds out? He loves me so much! If he finds out" "Shh." Leonard stopped her from thinking any further. He got up and sat down next to her. He pulled her into his embrace and gently ced a kiss on her head. "Don''t you trust me?" "Trust him? Of course not!" Sharon scoffed to herself silently. ... However, they was no point arguing. No one would believe that it was a misunderstanding after seeing what happened in the kitchen. ... If Kelley were to report of tonight''s incident to Puvis and the others, it will definitely cause a stir. Sharon did not dare to imagine what they would think of her if they found out. ... Sharon felt more confused and scared than she had been after she discovered Leonard''s feelings for her. Eventually, Sharon cried herself to sleep. ...... Sharon''s sleep that night was fitful, and she even wore a frown when she woke up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was a man''s Adam''s apple, but she seemed unfazed. ... Instead, she felt her nose stinging slightly, and lifted her head to look at his face. In his sleep, his face seemed almost gentle. The moment she looked at him, he opened his eyes. Sharon stilled, and her innocent eyes met Leonard''s. Sharon blinked when a warm finger brushed the corner of her swollen eye and blushed. Knock, knock! Someone carefully knocked on the door. Sharon''s back stiffened slightly, and her eyes darted nervously to the door. Noticing how anxious Sharon was, Leonard pressed his lips together into a fine line. "Sir, are you up?" Kelley''s voice came from behind the door, making Sharon tense up even further. ... Leonard frowned. He nced at Sharon, who was in his arms, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" After a few seconds of silence, Kelley spoke out again, "Master Lefebvre and Madam are here. They are waiting for you in the living room." "What?" Sharon eximed in her head, immediately switching to panic mode. ... Sharon took in a deep breath and looked at Leonard with terror written all over her pale face. "They already came by yesterday, so why are they here again? D-Did Kelley give us away?" Sharon thought. Her chest tightened, making it hard for her to breathe. ... ... Chapter 46: Tell Me, Did Leonard Bully You? Chapter 46:Tell Me, Did Leonard Bully You? Looking at Sharon''s distressed state, Leonard''s chest tightened. He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, lifted the covers, and got out of the bed. "Master Leonard..." Sharon grabbed his hand, her eyes full of uneasiness. Leonard bent over and ced another kiss on the corner of her lips. He looked at her firmly and said, "Trust me." Sharon still looked worried, but she slowly loosened her grip. Leonard gently patted her head and headed to his wardrobe. He soon emerged, looking dashing in a ck shirt and a pair of trousers. Sharon sat on the bed quietly, watching him with her arms wrapped around her legs. Leonard looked at her for a moment before turning around and walking out of the bedroom. The moment the door closed, Sharon sucked in a deep breath. ... She got off the bed and fumbled her way into the bathroom, desperately finding something to do to distract her. ... ...... After taking a shower and changing her clothes, everything still seemed normal downstairs. Sharon knew that the silence either meant that everything was fine, or it was merely the calm before the storm. The two hours that followed were agonizing as she waited agitatedly. ... Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sharon, who was sitting on the bed, immediately straightened her back and stared nervously at the door. "Miss, are you up?" It was Kelley. Sharon swallowed and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Master Lefebvre and Madam are about to return to the manor. Master Lefebvre wants to see you before leaving, so he sent me to check on you," Kelley replied. ... "So, what''s the current situation?" Sharon wondered, startled. "Miss, can Ie in?" Kelley asked. Sharon did not reply. Her cheeks were burning as she looked around at a loss. She did not know how to face Kelley after what happenedst night. ... Suddenly, there was a soft click and the door opened. Sharon tensed and bit her lip as she watched Kelley enter the room. Kelley closed the door and turned to look at Sharon. When she saw how anxious Sharon looked and how swollen her eyes were, she sighed silently. "Miss, don''t worry." Kelley said. Confused, Sharon said nothing. Kelley walked over to stand in front of Sharon. She reached out a hand to pat Sharon''s head. When her hand was about to touch Sharon, she hesitated for a moment before she ced her hand on Sharon''s head. When Sharon felt the tender hand brushing her head, the confusion in her eyes deepened. She looked up at Kelley in confusion and murmured, "Kelley." Kelley hummed in acknowledgement, her eyes warm. "Miss, I''ve served you ever since you entered the Lefebvre family. Although you and Sir are my masters, and I am only a maid and a nanny, but over the past ten years, I''vee to think of you as my family, even as my daughter." ... Sharon''s eyes immediately watered and her voice turned hoarse. "Don''t say that. I''ve always seen you as an elder that I respect." Leonard had adopted Sharon when he was only seventeen. How could a boy from a noble family know how to take care of anyone? Puvis had also been aware of that. That was the reason he sent Kelley to take care of Sharon. Therefore, Kelley had been taking care of Sharon''s needs since she was five, giving her the utmost care. ... In fact, apart from not sharing blood, everything else she did for Sharon and how she cared for her all resembled a mother taking care of her daughter. So Sharon had long since considered Kelley as her family. ... "I know how well you and Sir have treated me. That''s why sometimes I even mistake this ce as my home." Kelley said with a sigh. "Kelley..." Sharon murmured. "And I know how well Sir treats you. In fact, I think that you''ll be very happy with him." Kelley suddenly said. Sharon''s face immediately red up again. She looked at Kelley nervously in bewilderment. Kelley could understand why Sharon looked about to faint at any slight change. ... Kelley gave a slight smile and said, "I used to think that Sir was overprotective of you, but it all adds up now. Miss, it won''t be easy for the two of you to be together, so you must be strong." At the thought of getting together with Leonard, Sharon immediately shook her head to herself. She had never once considered that. ... ... "Kelley must have gotten the wrong idea," Sharon thought. Sharon quickly grabbed Kelley''s hands and exined, "Kelley, I''ve never once thought of being together with Master Leonard. He saved my life. How can we possibly be together?" However, Kelley''s smile did not falter. "The two of you are not rted by blood, so what''s wrong with being together? Besides, you only call him Master Leonard out of respect. I know someone who even calls her boyfriend dad." Dumbfounded, Sharon stared at Kelley silently. "Oh, Kelley. You know far too much!" Sharon sighed to herself. Sharon used to think that people at Kelley''s age were usually very conservative. Never did she expect Kelley to be so open-minded. ... Even so, there was no way she could ever call her boyfriend... dad! Yuck! ... ...... By the time Sharon followed Kelley downstairs, she was still in shock from Kelley''s words. It was obvious that Kelley thought that she and Master Leonard had feelings for each other. That''s why they had been secretly doing those things in the kitchenst night. "Sharon." Puvis immediately waved her over when he saw hering down the stairs. Sharon lifted her head when she heard Puvis''s voice. She frowned slightly when she saw Puvis''s bright face, guilt eating away at her. "Grandpa loves me so much, but Master Leonard and I..." Sharon thought, solemness shing in her eyes. ... "Sharon." Puvis called out again, confused, when he saw Sharon stop in her tracks. Leonard blinked and slowly lifted his head to look towards Sharon. Sharon pursed her lips and nced at Leonard before walking over to Puvis and sat down beside him. "Grandpa." Sharon grabbed his arm and called him in a sweet voice. Puvis gave her a kind smile and patted her head tenderly. When he withdrew his hand, he saw how swollen her eyes were and his eyes hardened. "What happened? Why did you cry? Did someone bully you?" he interrogated her. ... Instantly, everyone turned to look at her. Ufortable with all the attention, Sharon peered at Puvis and whispered, "No, nobody bullied me." "Then why were you crying? Look how swollen your eyes are!" Puvis eximed, his jaw clenched. He turned around and looked at Leonard. "Is this your doing?" Leonard merely stared at Sharon and said nothing. "You brat! I asked you a question!" Puvis raised his eyebrows and red at Leonard. "He was so adorable as a child, but now he infuriates me! That poker face of him just makes my blood boil!" Puvis roared in his head. ... ... Sharon nced at Leonard''s stoic expression and was impressed by how psychologically strong he was. "Dad, you know how Leonard is with Sharon. How could he bear to bully her? Don''t just pin the me on Leonard without knowing the full story." Rosamond interjected unhappily. "Sharon, tell us what happened." Nathan asked, frowning. "Why are you being so aggressive to her? In this house, there''s no one else who would bully her except for him. I think you''re the ones who don''t understand that good-for-nothing son of yours!" Puvis snapped. "Good-for-nothing? How dare he say that about his grandson! In front of me to boot!" Rosamond thought, about to blow a fuse. ... ... ... "Dad, Leonard is your grandson. He''s not a good-for-nothing. W-Wait... Erm, he''s..." Rosamond trailed off, stumped. It didn''t seem right to call him a good-for-nothing either... ... Puvis''s lips twitched as he tried to force down a smile. Eventually, he gave in. Grinning, he pointed at Leonard and said, "Did you hear that? Your mother said that you''re not a good-for-nothing." Rosamond bit her tongue and remained silent. Leonard raised an eyebrow and turned to Sharon, who was stifling a smile. He humphed. "Sharon, did I bully you?" Sharon was like a deer caught in the headlights. As she stared into Leonard''s deep eyes, she could feel the tip of her ears heating. Her breathingbored, and her face was flushed. Her eyshes fluttered, and she quickly looked away. Leonard''s lips curled up in satisfaction, and his eyes darkened at Sharon. "Sharon, why is your face so red?" Puvis noticed Sharon''s flushed cheeks and was shocked. "Why did she suddenly turn red?" Puvis wondered. First, Leonard had stared at her, making her blush. Now that Puvis had also noticed it, Sharon''s cheeks turned a darker shade of red. Puvis could almost see the steam rising from her flushed cheeks. ... Puvis stared at Sharon suspiciously. He reached out to touch her forehead with the back of his hand. "Did you catch a cold?" Sharon''s head hung low, embarrassed. Her voice was quiet as she mumbled, "It''s nothing. I-I''m just feeling a little hot." "Hot? Is it hot in here?" Puvis wondered, turning to look at Rosamond and Nathan. ... ... They looked confused as well. How can it be hot when it was winter, with only a little heat turned on? Sharon started feeling numb from the embarrassment when she felt everyone''s gaze on her. Leonard saw how ufortable Sharon was and knew that if Puvis and the others stared at her any longer, she might run away. ... Chapter 47: Quickened Heartbeat Chapter 47:Quickened Heartbeat He smirked and, in a light tone, started, "By the way." ... As soon as Leonard spoke, Rosamond and Nathan''s eyes left Sharon and turned to him. Puvis also paused and turned to look at Leonard. "Oh, spit it out. Don''t dawdle." Rosamond looked at Puvis with displeasure and murmured, "Dad, why are you being so mean to Leonard?" "I-I''m not! He''s just speaking too slow." Puvis protested. "You know you are," Rosamond muttered under her breath. Puvis said nothing. "I''m used to it, Mum." Just when Rosamond hadn''t intended to say anything else, Leonard voiced out innocently and pitifully. Puvis''s jaw clenched, and he red fiercely at Leonard. "Dad, Leonard''s all grown up now, but you''re still so harsh with him. Can''t you just care for him a little more?" Rosamond asked Puvis, her heart aching for her son. Puvis tried not to roll his eyes when he saw Rosamond looking as if he had tortured Leonard. He bit his tongue so that Rosamond wouldn''t continue yapping. Puvis looked at Leonard and humphed. "Just spit it out!" He gritted his teeth silently and thought, "Bastard! Is it not enough to trick those in the ck market? He even tries it on me now!" ... Leonard cut Rosamond off before she said anything else, "We haven''t decided on who to walk Sharon in for the banquet." Leonard''s words immediately soothed Puvis''s ruffled feathers. Leonard raised an eyebrow and asked, "Grandpa, who do you think should do it?" "Of course it''s me!" Puvis thought. ... But, aloud, he answered, "It must be an elder from our family. You, Rosamond, and your father are all suitable." Puvis had mentioned everyone present except for himself. However, Nathan and Rosamond immediately frowned at the mention of them. Leonard caught their expressions, and his yful expression returned to normal. He calmly turned to Sharon and asked, "Sharon, who will you choose?" With that, everyone''s gaze turned back to her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... But Sharon was not as ufortable asst time, instead epting their gazes with pursed lips. "Sharon, who do you want to walk you in?" Puvis looked at her eagerly. He was obviously waiting for Sharon to choose him. Sharon nced at Nathan and Rosamond, who immediately averted their eyes. It was in as day that they did not want to be chosen. ... ... Of course, there was no way she would choose either of them, but she couldn''t help feeling a little bitter by their obvious distaste. ... But it did not bother Sharon too much. After all, they''ve been like that for a long time now. ... ... Instead, she turned to Puvis, who was looking at her expectantly. "Grandpa, are you willing to do it?" "Why, of course! Of course I am! You don''t even need to ask. In fact, I think that it''s my responsibility." Puvis immediately dropped all pretense andughed happily, patting Sharon''s hand. Puvis even raised an eyebrow and provoked Leonard, as if he was saying, "Ha! So what if you live with Sharon every day? In the end, she still chose me!" Leonard sighed silently and said nothing. Sharon should have been happy to see Puvis so cheerful, but her heart felt heavy instead. ...... After the three of them left, the designer soon arrived with her gown. Sharon''s eyes sparkled with joy the moment sheid eyes on the beautiful dress. Sharon''s favourite colours were baby pink and cream yellow, and the dress that the designer brought out was a nude pink. ... It was a tulle midi tube dress with a very fluffy bottom, and all over it were beautiful little flower buds in baby pink and cream yellow. ... Although the gown was not the elegant style she was going for, it was still a cute design that suited a girl her age. Even without trying it on, there was no doubt of the gown being a sess. ... ... Suddenly, a warm chest pressed against her back. Sharon shivered and took a step forward. Again, he followed her. He was not actually touching her, but Sharon''s cheeks still burned and her heart pounded. She did not bother to take another step forward because she knew he would follow suit, anyway. ... "Do you like it?" Leonard''s attractive, deep voice came from behind Sharon''s ear and her ear immediately turned red. Doe-eyed, she swept her eyes across the gown and gave a small nod. Arge, warm hand touched her lower back, and she immediately froze. She was about to get away before he said, "Try it on and see whether it fits you." He gave her a gentle push forward. ... ... Sharon''s cheeks heated when she realized she had overreacted. Leonard had only wanted her to try on the dress and nothing else. She stopped holding her breath and breathed normally again. ...... In the room, Sharon finally put the gown on. However, despite countless tries, she still couldn''t pull the zipper up. After struggling around, Sharon''s forehead was now covered in sweat. "Sharon, are you done?" he asked calmly from the other side of the door. ... Frustrated, Sharon frowned and said nothing. "Sharon," the man called to her again. ... Sharon sighed and answered gloomily. "Not yet." He paused and asked, "Do you need any help?" Sharon figured that there was no way she could zip the dress, so she called out, "Master Leonard, could you please get Kelley to help me?" "Alright." While Sharon waited for Leonard to call for Kelley, she gave up trying to zip the dress up, turned around, and sat on the bed. ... Almost immediately, Sharon leaped up. She twisted her neck to check the back of her dress. ... The flowers where she had been sitting on had been ttened, and she quickly tried to fix it, sad that her beautiful dress was marred. ... ... She put on a determined face and thought, "I''ll never allow myself to ruin this gorgeous gown before the birthday banquet." Out of the blue, someone knocked on her door. ... Thinking that it was Kelley, Sharon held the dress close to her chest to prevent it from falling and wriggled her way to the door, careful not to step on the dress. She unlocked the door, opened it, and said, "Hurry, Kelley. Master Leonard" Sharon froze. She had thought that Kelley had been the one who knocked, but it had been Leonard. ... Leonard''s eyes darkened when he saw Sharon. However, his face was stoic and his voice was calm. "I couldn''t find Kelley." "What? Did she go out already?" Sharon bit her lip, annoyed. Leonard narrowed his eyes at her hand that was holding the dress to her chest and said, "I''ll do it." Sharon''s eyes instantly widened, bewildered. "I''ll help you." Leonard said again and entered the room before Sharon could stop him. Sharon blushed as she looked at him. The sleeves of Leonard''s ck shirt rolled up to his elbows, revealing his bronze, muscr arms. With his hands in his pockets, he stood in the room, surveying her. Sharon''s pale skin above the tube top soon flushed pink, matching the colour of her dress. "What do you need me to do?" Leonard asked. Sharon said nothing. In the past, she might have asked him for help even if she was shy, but how could she ask him to do such an intimate action now? ... Before she coulde up with an excuse to refuse him, Leonard was already heading towards her. Sharon shivered when she looked into Leonard''s deep eyes. Leonard stopped in front of her. He took his hands out of his pockets and ced a hand on her exposed shoulder. Sharon trembled uncontrobly from the warmth of his hand. Leonard ignored her shaking body. He clenched his hand lightly and pulled her closer. Sharon''s heart started beating wildly. ... ... Suddenly, his other arm reached over her remaining shoulder. Sharon''s body stiffened, instantly standing upright. ... The sounds of the zipper being pulled up, along with the light strokes of his fingers against her skin, they all flustered Sharon, making her heart skip a beat. Even when Leonard finished, he kept his hand on her back, unmoving. Sharon lowered her eyes and tried to control her shaking body, but to no avail. Sharon found herself squirming under his intense gaze, ufortable at how intimate they had been. She shrugged her shoulders lightly and tried to distance herself from him. "Sharon," he suddenly called. ... Without thinking, Sharon stopped in her tracks and lifted her head to look at him. Chapter 48: I Can’t Tell You Since It’s a Secret Chapter 48: I Cant Tell You Since Its a Secret Leonard looked into Sharon''s innocent eyes, his eyes softening. "The dress is just as I imagined. It suits you well." He lowered his body, leaned over, and whispered hoarsely in her ear, "You look gorgeous." Sharon''s ears immediately turned red. A faint smile appeared on his face and he straightened his back as if nothing happened. It might be her imagination, but she couldn''t shake off the feeling that Leonard had flirted with her just now. ...... At Bluesky University. "Mnie, my birthday banquet is in three days. You''reing, aren''t you?" Sharon asked Mnie, who was sitting across from her. They were chatting during the ss break. Mnie pondered for a moment and smiled. "Well, what will you do if I don''t?" "Then we''re no longer friends!" Sharon replied without hesitation. "D*mn!" Mnie rolled her eyes. Sharonughed, "I''m serious. If you don''te, that''s it for our friendship." "I''ve been waiting for you to say that. Well, I''m not going! So we aren''t friends anymore." Mnie snorted. "As if I''d believe that," Sharon thought, smiling. She said, "I''ve already prepared a gown for you. I''ll send it over to you tomorrow or the day after." "I''m not going!" Mnie red at her. "Mm-hmm. By all means, please, don''te." Sharon responded. Mnie ground her teeth and pretended to lunge over and squeeze her neck. Sharon dodged, grinning. "What? You said you didn''t want toe. Make up your mind." "Didn''t you say that we wouldn''t be friends anymore if I didn''t go? Then how can I not attend?" Mnie grabbed Sharon''s shoulders and rocked her. Sharon felt a wave a dizziness. Mnie was about to shake her head off! "Sharon, aren''t you going to invite your ssmates to your birthday banquet?" Someone asked loudly. ... Immediately, the entire ss went silent. Sharon raised an eyebrow and announced, "You''re all weed toe to the banquet. Is anyone interested?" "That''s not fair, is it? I heard you say that you prepared a gown for Mnie. Does that mean that you''ll prepare clothes for us too?" A girl snickered. ... Mnie snorted and ced a hand on the table, about to stand. Sharon blinked and held her back. Mnie frowned and looked at Sharon, who shook her head. ... Mnie curled her lip but kept her temper in check. Sharon turned to the girl who had spoken and asked, "Does your family prepare clothes for guests during banquets as well?" "Of course not. We''re not as rich as you." The girl scoffed. Sharon chucked and drawled, "Interesting. So you think wealthy people should prepare clothes for guests, but those who aren''t needn''t do that. In other words, those who aren''t rich should take advantage of those who are? Just because you aren''t rich or powerful, everyone should care for you first?" ... Sharon''s words wiped the smug smirk off the girl''s face and she red at Sharon. Sharon lifted her head and scanned the room. In a steady and slow voice, she continued. "I wee anyone who wants to attend my banquet. I''ll take it as my loss if you don''t." ... "Sharon, you prepared a gown for Sharon, so why not for us?" someone asked. Their stupid question stumped her. "Mnie is my best friend. That''s why I''m happy to give her a gown. But why should I prepare clothes for them? Is it just because I have Master Leonard, who''s rich?" Sharon wondered, bewildered. ... ... ... Sharon sighed and turned to look at that person. "Why do you think I won''t prepare clothes for you?" The person shrugged. "Because we don''t belong in the same social ss. You''re rich, but we aren''t. You''d prepare clothes for Mnie, but not us, because we aren''t worth your time, am I right?" ... "I have a question. How many of you think the same way as him?" Sharon asked incredulously, referring to the entire ss. "For God''s sake, we''re all university students, not primary school children! How can they speak of such illogical ideas without giving it any second thought?" Sharon wondered. ... She did not want to think that way, but at that moment, she was thinking, "The human brain is a wonderful asset. Unfortunately, they don''t seem to have any." ... ... "Forget about it, Sharon. You don''t have to take it seriously. We don''t have the right to attend you birthday banquet, so we''ll just wish you happy birthday in advance." Another person sneered. ... Sharon furrowed her brows at her ssmates once more. After a beat, she smiled and turned around. "See? She doesn''t even think we deserve to attend her banquet. Why did we even bother asking?" someone quipped with a humph. Sharon''s smile deepened, not because she was trying to hide her pain, but because she actually found it quite amusing. ... ... She realised her ssmates were extremely hard to please. "Sharon," Mnie called from beside her. Sharon turned to look at her, curious. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t you think it''s a pity that some people are just shameless?" Mnie asked, her voice loud enough for everyone to hear. Again, the room went silent. Sharon said nothing. ...... When sses ended in the afternoon, Sharon and Mnie packed their bags and left the ssroom arm in arm when a shadow suddenly appeared beside them. Sharon and Mnie jumped, instinctively taking a step back. "Sharon, Mnie." Simon greeted with an apologetic smile when he saw how he had frightened them. ... ... The corners of Mnie''s mouth twitched, and she rolled her eyes, speechless. She felt teenage boys were very immature sometimes, and they all seemed to turn into idiots whenever they saw a girl they liked. ... In front of the girl he liked, shouldn''t a boy act like a gentleman and tell jokes to gain her favour? Instead, they always seemed to y tricks and pranks to attract the girls'' attentions, just like how Simon had done. ... ... N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sharon sighed and brought her hand to her forehead. She looked at Simon and asked, "Do you need anything?" Simon blushed, walked over to her side, and said, "I''ll tell you while we walk." Sharon was slightly suspicious, but she still nodded. The three of them headed for the school gates in silence. Sharon still hadn''t heard Simon say anything, so she turned to look at him questioningly. ... Unexpectedly, Simon was also looking at her with bright eyes. Sharon blinked. Instead of immediately pulling her eyes away, she forced herself to act naturally. "Don''t you have something to say?" Simon paused before remembering. With a silly grin on his face, he said, "Oh, yes. I almost forgot." Sharon looked at him, silently asking him to go on. Simon clenched his hands into fists. "Can I attend your birthday banquet?" Simon was tense, his eyes shining expectantly. Sharon''s eyes narrowed slightly. Simon was like a shining star. He was handsome and had a great family background. And unlike other sons of wealthy families, he did not unt his wealth around repulsively. Suddenly, an idea shed in Sharon''s mind, making her heart thump faster, and her breathingbored. ... Mnie, who was holding onto her arm, instantly noticed she was shaking and looked at her in confusion. ... Simon, however, turned beetroot at how intensely Sharon was staring at him, and squirmed ufortably. "Shar" "Simon, I''d like to ask for your help." Sharon cut him off excitedly. ... Simon''s eyes widened in surprise. ...... Carrying her bag, Mnie stuffed both hands into her jeans pocket, bored. She kicked the small stones on the ground, frowning. From time to time, she would turn to look at Sharon and Simon, twenty to thirty meters away from her. ... She didn''t have a shift today, so she did not hurry their chat. ... After almost half and hour, they finally finished their discussion and walked towards her. Sharon''s steps were light, and she wore a light smile on her face. It was as if she had resolved a major issue that had gued her for a long time. On the contrary, Simon''s face was still red as a tomato all the way to his ears. He pressed his lips together and kept ncing at Sharon, his eyes full of affection. ... Mnie observed them with raised eyebrows. "Did they get together?" she wondered. ... ...... Outside the gates, Sharon saw Nick waiting for her, standing beside a car. She turned to Simon and said, "See you." Simon held his excitement back and gave her a small smile. "See you." Sharon pulled Mnie forward, but stopped after a few steps. ... Simon looked at her in surprise. Sharon twisted her head back, waved at him, and said, "Thank you." Simon paused for a moment and grinned. "I''m happy to do it." His words surprised Sharon. Giving him another wave, she turned around, tugged Mnie, and headed towards the car. Mnie looked back at Simon, who was standing in the same spot, staring at Sharon. She narrowed her eyes at Sharon, doubtful. "What did the two of you plot behind my back?" "I can''t tell you since it''s a secret," Sharon replied. "Tsk..." Chapter 49: You Would Have Destroyed Anyone Who Bullied You Chapter 49:You Would Have Destroyed Anyone Who Bullied You Sharon''s birthday banquet was to be held in Imperial Hotel at eight in the evening. At nine in the morning, stylists and makeup artists had already arrived at the vi to give Sharon her makeover. Sharon could not wrap her head around why she had to prepare so early. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At half past six in the evening, Sharon arrived at the hotel and waited in the VIP lounge. By seven, she called Mnie to ask whether she had arrived, who replied that she was on her way. ... After calling Mnie, her grip on the phone tightened. After thinking for a moment, she sent a message to Simon. "Simon, have you arrived?" He replied almost immediately. "Yes. Don''t worry." Reading his message, Sharon let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the doors opened. Sharon immediately locked her phone and lifted her head. Leonard wore a dark blue suit with matching trousers. He paired it with a white dress shirt and a waistcoat of the same colour, along with a burgundy tie. There was also a handkerchief that was neatly folded in his pocket. To top of his look, he wore leather shoes that were smartly polished. ... At almost two meters tall, he looked absolutely charming in his custom outfit! Although, it''d be even better if he wore another expression. "I heard you ate little at noon. Are you hungry?" Leonard walked up to her and bent down, looking at her tenderly. "Nope." Sharon avoided his eyes, slightly guilty of what she was going to do next. ... Actually, Leonard knew she was up to something since three days prior, but he kept silent. When Sharon saw him sitting down beside her casually, she felt suffocated. Her heart started pounding faster, and she tensed. Sharon froze when arge hand suddenly held hers, her eyes widening at him. ... Leonard lowered his gaze calmly. In a gentle tone, he asked, "Are you nervous?" Leonard opened Sharon''s fist to find it covered in sweat. Feeling guiltier, Sharon quickly pulled her hand out of his grasp and looked away. "A little." ... It wasn''t the banquet she was anxious about, but what she nned to doter. Leonard narrowed his eyes, his lips curling into a small smile. "What happened to the fearless girl I know?" Sharon huffed unhappily. ring at Leonard, she mumbled, "You make it sound as though I''m always bullying you." "Would you dare to?" Leonard raised an eyebrow, his eyes twinkling. "Excuse me? Of course not!" Sharon thought to herself. ... Sharon pressed her lips together. "Master Leonard, isn''t that a rhetorical question? You would have destroyed anyone who bullied you in Montreal." "I see. To you, I''m a tyrant who would kill anyone who defies me, huh?" Leonard snorted. Sharon gave him a look, as if to say, "Duh!" Leonard''s smile instantly disappeared, his face darkening. Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and her hands clenched into fists. "That''s why you should never do anything stupid." Leonard stated seriously, his face stern. Sharon''s face turned white, and she trembled slightly. "Master Leonard, if I upset you, would you treat me like how you treat others?" "If others were to upset me, I''d make them disappear. However, if it were you, I''d lock you up in chains for each day you''re disobedient. Be it for days or for years, but unless one of us dies, you''ll never be free." ... Leonard''s face was void of emotion, and his tone was indifferent. However, his words shook Sharon to the core. ... For a long time, she couldn''t utter a word. Leonard gently patted her head, stood up, and left the lounge. ... Once she heard the click of the door closing, she immediately hugged herself tofort herself. ...... Since it was the Lefebvre family who was hosting the banquet, all guests had arrived by seven-fifty. Paul, d in a burgundy suit, looked flirtatious as he held a ss of red wine. Cheerfully, he waddled through the crowd, checking out thedies. Daniel had never liked excitement. Everyone in Montreal knew Daniel was never one to enjoy such events. In fact, trying to catch him attending formal events is probably like searching for a needle in a haystack. If it weren''t Sharon''s birthday, he might have never appeared. Oliver Adams stood beside him, holding a ss of wine as well. His eyes narrowed on Paul, who was being a coquet. Paul was well known for being a womaniser who paid great attention to looks. ... To him, all women could only be ssified as ugly or gorgeous, nothing else. Paul was sure to tease any woman who piqued his interest, regardless of whether she was married. Besides working, Paul spends the rest of his time flirting with girls, as if he would die without the ... Oliver took a sip of his wine and drew his eyes away from Paul. He scanned the banquet, his eyes Oliver narrowed his eyes again, watching her silently. Mnie was wearing the red gown Sharon had prepared for her. Slipping through the crowd, she found a seat in the hall''s corner and sat down. Mnie blushed as she rushed to pull up the straps of her dress. It was a beautiful red evening gown that was made of silk. Its texture was smooth and form-fitting, cool to the touch. Two ribbon straps held the dress up at the shoulder area. Since the straps looked quite flimsy, she worried they wouldn''t be able to support the weight of the dress. She had even envisioned the straps identally snapping apart as she walked. Just the thought of it made her uneasy. ... Thankfully, the dress had a waistline, or it would actually resemble a seductive silk nightdress. Since the dress was so extravagant, Mnie had spent fifty dors to curl her hair into temporary loose curls. She even spent another eighty dors on her makeup. ... Her makeup may have only cost eighty dors, but Mnie was quite satisfied with how it turned out. The Faure family was fairly well known in Montreal. However, as the eldest daughter, Mnie rarely attended such events. As to why... Well, there''s that. So, even though she was keeping a low profile, Mnie still felt awkward as she watched the elegantly dressed guests pass by. When a waiter came by with a tray, Mnie grabbed a ss of juice and took a small sip. Finding it quite nice, Mnie instantly cleared the entire ss, forgetting to actdylike. ... ... Oliver watched her, his eyes twinkling. ...... At eight-thirty, the master of ceremonies entered and invited the main character for the night. ... With her arm linked with Puvis''s, Sharon walked the red carpet, all eyes on her. ... Tonight, Sharon looked as beautiful as a fairy. In her enchanting tulle dress with pretty flower buds, she wore her hair straight down to her waist. Behind her ear, she wore a delicate butterfly hair clip. Beads of pink pearls wrapped around her slender neck and shimmered in the light as she stepped forward. Puvis gripped her hand carefully, afraid that she would stumble. Standing beside such a fairdy, Puvis looked as if he was two shades darker. Putting her extravagant outfit aside, just the fact that Puvis had walked her in showed how much the Lefebvre family cared for their adopted child. All thedies present looked at Sharon with envy and jealousy. Of course, there was someone who was staring at her with jealous hatred. "Mummy, why is Leonard spoiling her so much? My eighteen-year-old banquet didn''t evene close to hers! Am I actually his sister?" Selena cried, clutching Rosamond''s arm. She looked as if she was about to cry. ... Rosamond quickly held her hand andforted her. "You silly child. Of course you''re his sister." "Then why does he treat an outsider so much better than me?" Selena whined. "Leonard also treats you very well." Rosamond replied after a pause. "Since when? He doesn''t even care about me!" Selena''s tears were about to fall. "Ugh! I shouldn''t have listened to you! Why did Ie here? I hate this so much!" Selena ranted. ... Rosamond saw that Selena was about to explode and whispered hurriedly, "Shh! There are so many people around here. Please behave yourself." "I don''t care!" Selena humphed. Rosamond was getting impatient, but she couldn''t bear to admonish Selena. She frowned and turned to Nathan for help. Nathan clenched his jaw but said nothing. Usually, there was nothing he could do when his youngest daughter kicked up a fuss. Not to mention Raymond and Scarlett had just left. Rosamond sighed tiredly. "Rosamond, Nathan." A soft voice came from behind them. Rosamond turned around to see Shirley, her face immediately lit up as if she saw her saviour. "Shirley." Shirley walked over. She was shocked to see Selena with bloodshot eyes. "What''s going on?" Chapter 50: Mr. Lefebvre Has Special Feelings for Sharon Andre Chapter 50:Mr. Lefebvre Has Special Feelings for Sharon Andre "Shirley, I''m so angry! Sharon''s merely an adopted child, but Leonard treats her better than he treats me!" Selena scowled at Sharon, who was being led along by Puvis. ... Shirley''s eyebrows twitched imperceptibly, and she looked at Sharon as well. On the stage, Sharon dazzled like a princess. The pearl ne she was wearing was one of a kind. Designed by a notorious jewellery designer, it cost over ten million dors. As for her dress, it had been handsewn by a renown French master tailor and would have taken months toplete, contributing to its high price. Not only that, her pink crystal shoes were also custom made by another famous designer, and just her butterfly hairpin alone would have cost millions. ... Her whole outfit cost tens of millions of dors, and everything was made by famous designers. No woman could even dream of measuring up to her! Everyone was thinking, "What a lucky girl! Thanks to her parent''s death, she has someone like Leonard Lefebvre to dote on her!" ... Shirley narrowed her eyes, barely concealing the dark glint that shed in her eyes. Calmly, she looked back at Selena, who was barely holding back her tears. In a gentle voice, she consoled Selena. "It''s Sharon''s twenty-first birthday, so it''s natural for her to have a grand banquet. Besides, what would people think of your brother if it had been anything less?" ... "She''s right, darling. Our family is the head of the Four Great Families, so we have to live up to expectations and protect our reputation." Rosamond added hurriedly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ... When Shirley heard Rosamond''s words, she wanted to sneer. "I know that! But he didn''t have to go to such lengths for her, did he? Even my eighteenth birthday hadn''t been as fancy! Just look at what she''s wearing! It must have cost a fortune just to have them designed. What about me? He only gave me a vi and nothing else. He didn''t even help prepare for the banquet! Not only that, he even left early on the day of the banquet just because Sharon was sick!" Selena whined. ... ... Selena was feeling sorrier for herself by the minute. The more she thought about it, she more disappointed she felt towards Leonard. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and decided. "You can stopforting me. I can tell who he really cares about! Mummy, I don''t want to stay here anymore. I don''t want to see Sharon and Leonard ever again!" ... With that, Selena gathered her dress and stormed out of the hall. "Selena..." Rosamond jumped up, about to chase after her. ... "Rosamond." Shirley held her back. "The banquet has just begun. If you leave now, what will the media think? I''ll go after her, so you can stay here." Shirley assured Rosamond. "Don''t worry, I''llfort her." ... "You''re right, Shirley. You''re so thoughtful. Well, I''ll leave Selena in your care since she listens to everything you say. Please hurry, I''m worried about her." Rosamond replied urgently, sping Shirley''s hand. ... "I''ll go now." Shirley pulled out her hand and turned to chase after Selena. Rosamond''s eyes followed Shirley out of the hall, and she let out a long sigh. She looked at Sharon and Puvis on the stage. She may have tried her best to convince Selena that Leonard only cared for Sharon because of their family''s reputation, but she couldn''t deny that she also felt that Leonard paid Sharon too much attention. ... He cared for Sharon much more than his sister, even more than the entire family! "There, there. Sharon has been in our family since she was five and has lived with Leonard since then. I bet Leonard sees her as a daughter by now. Wouldn''t he want the best for her, just like how we want the best for Selena?" Nathan asked, stepping forward and wrapping an arm around Rosamond''s shoulders. ... ... Rosamond peered at Nathan but said nothing. ...... After getting off the stage, Sharon immediately searched for Mnie but to no avail. "Hasn''t she arrived? Or has she gone to the washroom?" Sharon wondered. But she waved off her initial thought. "There''s no way she hasn''t arrived. I''ve asked her an hour before the banquet started and she already said that she was on the way. She either went to the washroom, or she went to search for somewhere quiet." Sharon decided. ... She gathered her dress and headed towards the washroom. Sharon was walking along the corridor to the washroom when she caught sight of Mnie ahead, who looked stunning in her red dress. Sharon''s face lit up with a smile and she quickened her pace. "Isn''t Sharon Andre lucky? Hering-of-age ceremony is even fancier than the actual child of the family. Did you see how angry Selena was when she rushed out of the hall just now? Tsk, tsk," someone chatted. "Well, what can she do if her brother cares for Sharon more?" another replied. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s that simple." Someone asked, surprised, "What do you mean? Did we miss something?" "Well... I heard this from a friend of mine who was drunk..." Lowering her voice, the woman continued. "Apparently Mr. Lefebvre has special feelings for Sharon Andre..." For a moment, no one said a word. ... "Good heavens! What nonsense are you talking about?" Ady gasped. "Exactly! We can''t speak of such rumours so casually." Another added. "I can''t say it''s for sure since my friend was drunk when she told me that. She even told me to keep it a secret." "Well, I don''t believe that. Why would Mr. Lefebvre like someone as immature as Sharon when he could easily get any woman he wanted? I''d rather believe that Sharon is the one who fancies him." A woman scoffed. ... "I think so, too. I mean, just look at her! Actually... Now that you mention it, I think it might be true that Sharon is the one who has ulterior motives. She must have used her body to seduce Mr. Lefebvre! Otherwise, how can an orphan like her stack up against the actual child of the Lefebvre family?" ... "How terrifying! If that''s really the case, she must have been nning for a long time. I heard she entered the Lefebvre family when she was five. To think that a five-year-old child could be so cunning. Tsk, tsk. Just the thought of that gave me goosebumps!" ... "So what if she''s cunning? Even if she sessfully made Mr. Lefebvre fall in love with her, there is still no way she could be his wife. Putting someone as powerful as Shirley Cook aside, I bet even the Lefebvre family wouldn''t allow such a woman to" ... "Shut up!" An icy voice snapped, startling the women who were gossiping. They stiffened and turned to look towards the entrance to the washroom, rxing when they saw it was Mnie. ... Disdain instantly reced the panic in their eyes as they sneered at Mnie. "Who are you?" someone asked rudely. Mnie snickered and leaned against the doorframe with her arms crossed. "Someone who talks behind others'' back doesn''t deserve to know my name." "What the f*ck? Who''s this arrogant b*tch?" Another woman scowled, gritting her teeth. "I don''t know her either!" someone replied, crossing her arms as well as she red at Mnie, hostile. "Did you know that those who nder others behind their backs will have their tongues cut off in hell? Not to mention, they could never reincarnate. They''ll only be disgusting flies waiting to be swatted!" Mnie drawled leisurely with a smirk. ... "Who you calling flies?" "Whoever just said that!" Mnie red at her fiercely. The woman''s heart skipped a beat, bbergasted. "You''re just looking for trouble, aren''t you? What has our chat got anything to do with you?" "It pissed me off, that''s what!" Mnie raised her chin and stared straight into her eyes. "Are you crazy?" "That''s right! You better be prepared because I''m going to keep you here until the banquet is over!" Mnie sneered with narrowed eyes. "Pfft! You?" "Luckily, I''ve learnt Taekwondo and even won a nationalpetition. I think it''s more than enough to deal with the like of you!" Mnie retorted. ... Her words dumbfounded all the women. They hadn''t expected someone as girlish looking as her to have such a skill. Mnie looked at them quietly. Silently, Mnie scoffed to herself. "As if! I''m busy enough just trying to survive. Where would I get the money to learn Taekwondo?" ... ... But she had to admit that she was indeed stronger than most women. For a moment, no one moved, the air turning heavier. Mnie still stood in the same spot. She seemed determined to not let them pass. "I have to teach them a lesson, or they''ll say something even worse next time!" Mnie thought. "What the hell do you want?" A woman cried out, quivering. Mnie shrugged. "Like I said, no one is leaving before the banquet" "Mnie." Mnie paused and turned her head. Chapter 51: Should I Marry Her? Chapter 51:Should I Marry Her? Mnie stiffened when she saw Sharon standing not far behind her. Without looking at thedies in the washroom, she walked over to Mnie and looked at her. "I was looking for you everywhere," Sharon told her. "Erm... I needed to use the loo, so..." Mnie nced at Sharon''s calm face, unsure whether she overheard them. "Are you done?" Sharon asked, still looking at her. "Yes..." Mnie nodded. Sharon reached out to grasp her hand and tugged her along the corridor. Thedies in the washroom remained in a stupefied silence. They did not expect Mnie and Sharon to be acquaintances. Not to mention, they seemed quite close. They exchanged fearful nces with each other. ...... Sharon brought Mnie to the first floor lounge. When they arrived, Sharon let got of Mnie''s hand and said, "Go ahead. I bet you can''t hold it anymore, can you?" Mnie said nothing. Aftering out from the washroom, Mnie looked at Sharon, who was sitting on the windowsill, and let out a small breath. Pulling a grin on her face, she walked over to Sharon''s side and chirped, "Happy birthday! Do I get a present?" ... She stretched out a hand in front of Sharon. Sharon stared at it for a long time before giving it a soft smack. "Who would ask the birthday girl for a present?" Mnie pursed her lips and sat down beside Sharon. She gave Sharon the once-over and tsked. "Geez! What did you eat growing up?" When Sharon saw Mnie staring at her chest, she blushed and rolled her eyes. "Mnie, you dirty little minx! You better watch out or you might not get married in the future." "Well, if the pushes to shove, I''ll just find a man myself!" Mnie countered. "Alright. I wish you all the best." Sharon said with a smile. Mnie tilted her head. "It''s your birthday. Shouldn''t we go downstairs?" Sharon shook her head. "Let''s wait for a moment." "All right." "Are you hungry? Should I ask someone to send some food up?" Sharon asked. "Would that be all right?" Mnie blinked at Sharon a few times, patting her t stomach. "No. You''ll have to take it yourself." Sharon rolled her eyes. Getting down from the windowsill, she walked over to thendline phone and dialed a number. "Could you please bring us some food? Thank you." She hung up, walked over to the windowsill, and sat down again. "Sharon, why don''t we just get married and stay together forever?" Mnie grabbed Sharon''s hand and ced it above her heart. Sharon rolled her eyes and brought an arm up. "Christ, just look at my goosebumps." Mnie giggled bashfully and released her hand. Sharon sighed and shook her head. She opened her mouth to say something when her phone started Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ringing. Sharon walked over to the sofa and picked up her phone from the coffee table. After ncing at the screen, Sharon narrowed her eyes and answered the call. Mnie watched her curiously from the windowsill. After listening to the other end for a moment, Sharon replied. "I''ll be right there. Stay there and wait for me." Sharon hung up and turned to look at Mnie. "Do you want to go downstairs with me or stay here?" "Who was that?" Mnie got up and looked at Sharon questioningly. After a pause, Sharon replied, "Simon." Mnie did not respond. Instead, her heartbeat picked up, and she looked at Sharon with multiple emotions running through her. ... When Sharon saw Mnie''s expression, something shed in her eyes. Bitting into her lip, she said, "I think you should wait here, I''ll" "I''ll go with you." Mnie cut her off firmly. Sharon blinked in surprise. After staring at her for a moment, Sharon nodded. "Alright." Together, they went downstairs and headed for the banquet hall. ...... In the banquet hall. Daniel and Leonard were standing together. Every so often, a businessman or businesswoman would approach them for some idle talk, hoping for a chance to work with them in the future. ... Daniel and Leonard were individuals with few words. Although they did not show any impatience towards the people who greeted them, they still seemed to keep them at arm''s length. ... Taking advantage of their temporary freedom, Danie frowned and eximed. "Did Oliver fall into the potty?" Leonard''s eyes glinted as he saw Olivering from the washroom. "There he is." Daniel looked over. When Oliver approached them, he said, "I thought you fell into the toilet." Oliver tsked. "That sounds more like something that would happen to you, not me." Daniel''s lips twitched. Oliver gave a small grin. "But I got to hear something interesting just now." "Hear?" Leonard and Daniel wondered, looking at Oliver. ... For a moment, Oliver was silent. Suddenly, he asked them, "What do you guys think of Liam Faure''s daughter?" "Whose daughter?" Daniel frowned, confused. Oliver sighed to himself. "He could just say that he doesn''t know who Liam Faure is!" ... "Which daughter?" Leonard thought for a moment and asked. Oliver tried not to roll his eyes, exasperated. "He has two daughters and a son. His youngest daughter is not even five years old!" "Do they think I''m a paedophile who would ask about a five-year-old girl?" Oliver thought. ... Leonard''s eyes twinkled faintly withugher. "Are you talking about Mnie Faure?" Oliver raised his eyebrows in silent confirmation. Leonard looked at him calmly. "Have you taken a fancy to her?" "Should I marry her?" Oliver responded. Leonard and Daniel, stoic as usual, said nothing. After a beat, Leonard frowned at Oliver. "Are you serious?" Oliver''s lips curled up, but he said nothing in response. Leonard and Daniel just gaped at Oliver. They could not tell whether he had been serious or joking. "Where''s Sharon?" Daniel''s eyes swept over the hall but did not see her. He turned to Leonard with a raised eyebrow. "Isn''t she right there?" Oliver asked, his eyes directed towards the stairs. Sharon was walking down with Mnie, who was holding onto her arm. Leonard followed Oliver''s line of sight, his eyesnding on Sharon. Immediately, his eyes softened and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Who''s that with Sharon?" Daniel inquired. ... His tone was purely curious and nothing else. ... After all, this was the first time he ever saw Sharon with a "friend" after all these years. "Mnie Faure," Leonard said, calmly. He looked at Oliver, whose eyes were glued to Mnie. Daniel bit his tongue and said nothing else. ...... Leonard was about to walk towards Sharon when a figure in white suddenly appeared before her. ... "It''s the boy from the Guerin family." Oliver narrowed his eyes. Leonard''s smile instantly vanished, and his eyes darkened, frowning as he watched them. Daniel had never met Simon or heard of him before, so he was baffled. He wanted to ask Leonard about him, but when he saw Leonard''s clenched jaw, he bit his tongue and kept quiet. ...... "Sharon." Simon stood in front of Sharon. He stared at her face, transfixed. His heart was pounding wildly at how beautiful she looked. Simon had also changed out of his usual outfit at school and put on a white tuxedo that fit him like a glove, showing off his wonderful build. Underneath, he wore a white dress shirt with a ck bowtie. He also had his short hair groomed to perfection, exposing his handsome face. After giving him a look over, Mnie silently noted, "With his looks, any woman who rejects him either is blind or already in love with someone else. Because, let''s be honest, who in her right mind would reject someone like him? By now, she should be drooling." ... However, Mnie had to admit, she was a fan of Simon as well. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dragged Sharon along to watch him ying basketball in school, would she? ... ... ... "If Simon was pursuing me..." Mnie thought,ughing aloud. ... Simon and Sharon stared at her, startled. Sharon discreetly pinched Mnie''s palm. "What''s wrong with her?" Sharon wondered. The pain shook Mnie out of her thoughts, and she looked at Sharon nkly. Sharon tried to hold back a smile. "What were youughing about?" "I wasn''t!" Mnie blushed. She peeked at Simon and gulped. She would never admit that she had been fantasising about Simon! ... Mnie licked her lips and stered on a smile, trying to restore her dignity. Sharon rolled her eyes and turned back to Simon. "Thank''s foring." Simon immediately looked away from Mnie and turned to look at Sharon. With a silly grin, he replied, "It''s my pleasure." Out of the blue, Simon pulled out a beautiful, heart-shaped box and handed it to Sharon. "It''s your birthday present." Surprised, Sharon stammered, "T-There''s no need for that." "It''s your birthday today, so it''s only natural that I prepare a present." Simon smiled. "Are you going to ept presents from others, but not me?" Erm... Sharon let out a small sigh. "All right, then." She reached out to ept his present when another hand grabbed her wrist forcefully. Chapter 52: This Is Simon Guerin, My Boyfriend Chapter 52:This Is Simon Guerin, My Boyfriend Sharon froze and turned around, confused. Someone had walked over moments ago. Sharon''s heartbeat quickened, and her face paled. Her bright eyes studied his hard face uneasily. "Master Leonard," Sharon quavered softly. ... Leonard''s eyes swept over Sharon before looking at Oliver and Daniel out of the corner of his eye. Oliver raised his eyebrows and stepped forward with a small smile. He took the present from Simon and said, "On behalf of Sharon, thank you for the gift." Simon was disappointed. He had intended to give it to her personally! Oliver pretended not to notice Simon''s dissatisfaction. Turning his head, he narrowed his eyes on Sharon. Mnie was standing next to Sharon, still holding onto her arm. She was watching Leonard warily, as if afraid that he might do something to Sharon. This made Oliver''s lips curl up into a small grin. "Is he your ssmate?" Leonard looked at Sharon and asked in an indifferent tone. Sharon gulped, tongue-tied. She had not prepared herself to face him yet. "Master Leonard," blurted Simon suddenly. ... ... Immediately, Sharon, Mnie, Oliver and Daniel fell silent. ... Oliver turned his face slightly, trying to suppress hisughter, and Daniel''s eyebrows flew up. ... Sharon''s face held an ufortable smile as she peeked at Leonard, whose expression seemed indifferent. He did not seem to mind Simon addressing him that. Mnie sucked in a breath silently, praying for Simon wordlessly. "What an idiot!" Mnie thought. Everyone''s reaction confused Simon. "Was I not supposed to call him that?" Simon wondered. Since Sharon called him Master Leonard, isn''t it fine if he followed suit? "Sharon." Puvis had caught sight of Sharon before Simon approached her. But when he saw Leonard and the others heading towards her, he became impatient and came over as well. ... Sharon''s face lit up when she heard Puvis''s voice, like she found her saviour. "Grandpa." Puvis hummed in acknowledgement with a smile. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He wanted to stand beside her, but Mnie and Leonard were upying the spots beside her. Puvis frowned. After a moment, he nced at Leonard, silently telling him to move aside. Leonard pressed his lips together, reluctantly releasing Sharon''s arm and stepping aside. Puvis happily glued himself to Sharon. "Sharon, are they your friends?" With Puvis standing beside her, Sharon finally rxed. She hooked her arm through Puvis''s and said sweetly, "Mm-hmm! This is my best friend, Mnie Faure." She tugged Mnie forward, and Puvis looked at her warmly. ... Mnie was a beautiful youngdy who had an elegant aura. When she didn''t smile, she seemed cold and impassive; but when she did, she looked wickedly charming. After assessing her, Puvis smiled and nodded in approval. "Grandpa." Mnie greeted awkwardly, not used to facing family elders. "You don''t have to be so nervous, child. I''ll have you know that I have a great temper and I don''t bite. I''d say that I''m quite easy to get along with. Just ask Sharon if you don''t believe me." Puvis chirped. Mnie''s eyes twitched. How should she respond? Sharon couldn''t help chuckling. "Grandpa! How can you praise yourself like that? What happened to being modest?" "Well, I was just telling the truth." Puvisughed. He turned to Simon, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. "And he is?" "Nice to meet you, Grandpa!" Simon said hurriedly. "My name is Simon Guerin. I''m Sharon''s" "Grandpa." Sharon interrupted Simon in a tense voice. ... Simon stilled, ncing at Sharon in confusion. Puvis was also surprised. Sharon''s eyes darted around nervously as her breathing becamebored. "Sharon, what''s wrong?" Puvis asked in confusion. Sharon was so nervous she could faint. She kept taking in deep breaths. But when she peeked at Simon out of the corner of her eye, she tensed up further. She did now know whether she was doing the right thing. But she felt that if she did not do this now, she might not be able to bear the consequences of whatever might happen in the future. ... With that, Sharon made up her mind. Sharon shut her eyes to block out the piercing gaze. Slowly, she retracted her hands from Puvis and Mnie. She lowered her head and walked over to stand beside Simon. Mnie saw her actions and her heart leaped to her throat, her eyes widening. In his trouser pockets, Leonard clenched his hands tightly. His expression was neutral, but his eyes were frosty as he regarded Sharon. Meanwhile, Simon''s heart was pounding when he saw Sharon approaching him, flushing red to his ears. His eyes held a mixture of excitement, happiness, and anxiety. Oliver and Daniel were frowning, silently disapproving of Sharon''s actions. She was only infuriating him, and the consequences would be... ... Oliver sighed silently. "Sharon." Puvis looked at Sharon in surprise. Sharon lifted her head, her eyes filled with determination. She turned to look at Simon. Pressing her lips together, she reached out and grabbed Simon''s hand. Simon''s face instantly turned beet red as he felt the warmth of her soft hand. He couldn''t stop shaking as electricity shot through his body. Simon''s eyes showed his astonishment, but also failed to conceal his feelings for her. Mnie bit her lip and sucked in a breath. She peeked at Leonard nervously. But the moment her eyesnded on his face, she immediately regretted her decision. Leonard''s face was stony and dark, and his lips pressed into a fine line as he red murderously at Sharon and Simon''s intertwined hands. Oliver and Daniel also saw Leonard''s expression and worried that he would do something reckless. They quickly rushed forward and stood next to him on both sides so that they could hold him back if they needed to. ... Compared to the others, Puvis''s emotions consisted more of shock, dismay, and bewilderment. ... Sharon was so nervous that her palms were dripping with sweat. The immense pressure made her want to give up on her n, but she couldn''t turn back now! ... Taking a deep breath, Sharon pulled Simon and walked over towards Puvis and Leonard. Stopping in front of them, Sharon raised her head to meet their eyes. Slowly, she started. "Grandpa, Master Leonard. This is Simon Guerin, m-my boyfriend." "Ha." Leonard chuckled after Sharon''s introduction. ... There was no emotion in Leonard''sugh, but Sharon immediately stiffened and straightened her back, staring at Leonard uneasily. Leonard narrowed his eyes and smiled at Sharon. However, his smile did not reach his eyes. Instead, it made her hair stand on end. Sharon sucked in a breath, feeling as though her heart was about to jump out of her chest! Mnie had already been too frightened to look at him and had looked away, meeting another pair of soulful eyes. Mnie''s chest tightened as she frowned at the owner of those eyes. Oliver Adams... She recalled himing to school to fetch Sharon a few times, but they had never said a single word to each other before. So why was he staring at her like that? ... ... Oliver was staring deeply at Mnie with an indescribable expression. Their eyes locked together until Mnie eventually gave in first and looked away resentfully. ... ... ... She suspected he was actually looking through his peripheral vision and was actually watching Sharon. Oliver''s smile deepened as he saw Mnie look away, blushing. "W-What?" Although he had guessed what she was going to say, Puvis still found it hard to ept the news. After all, she just turned twenty-one today. Leonard''s reaction had thrown Sharon off guard, so she did not hear what Puvis said. ... "Grandpa, I really like Sharon. Please allow me to go out with her." Simon dered in a determined voice, his eyes fixed on Puvis. ... Still unable to ept it, he turned to look at Leonard, dismayed. ... He felt that if Sharon found herself a boyfriend, she would soon leave the Lefebvre family. His heart ached at the thought of that. "Mr. Guerin." Leonard suddenly spoke in an icy tone. Sharon trembled as she looked at Leonard. Leonard''s eyes were narrowed, his eyshes concealing the emotions in his eyes. "Master Leonard, please just call me Simon." Simon looked at Leonard shyly. Sharon pursed her lips as she stared at Leonard''s clenched jaw, growing uneasier by the minute. Sparing Simon another nce, Leonard smiled, turned around, and left without another word. ... Simon frowned, bewildered. He looked at Sharon nervously, "Sharon" Before he could say anything else, Sharon let go of his hand and rushed past him, chasing after Leonard. Chapter 53: Master Leonard, My Feet Are Aching Chapter 53:Master Leonard, My Feet Are Aching Simon froze in surprise and was about to chase after them when Oliver stood in front of him and blocked his path. "Mr. Guerin, if I were you, I would find a quiet ce and wait there," advised Oliver with a small smile. ... Simon, stupefied once more, looked nkly at Oliver. Oliver gave him a small nod before ncing at Mnie and leaving with Daniel. Puvis, who had was forgotten, watched the scene unfold silently. ...... "Master Leonard..." Sharon stumbled after Leonard frantically on pins and needles. ... Leonard, being almost 1.9 meters tall, had long limbs. One stride of his was equivalent to two or three of Sharon''s. Right now, it was in to see that he did not want her to follow him, so his strides were bigger than usual. Sharon trotted after him on her high heels, but the distance between them only became further. Sharon was feeling extremely anxious right now. When she came up with her n, she had not considered this oue. She had only been hoping that they could go back to how they were before. However, his reaction right now was causing her to panic. Her gut was telling her she had made a terrible mistake! ... ... This only made her even more perturbed and put her in more distress. "M-Master Leonard..." Sharon stammered through gritted teeth. She lifted the hem of her dress and ran after him. She grabbed his arm with one hand nervously, worried that he would shake her off. Wide-eyed, she whispered, "Master Leonard..." Leonard did not turn to look at her, but he did not shake her grip off either. He continued to trudge forward, not slowing down the slightest. After a while, Sharon''s feet began to ache, her legs trembling from the strain. She bit her lip as her face tightened, looking sorry. She peeked at Leonard and moaned. "Master Leonard, m-my feet are aching." Sharon''s voice was hoarse, and she looked as pitiful as an abandoned kitten. However, Leonard merely gave her the cold shoulder and kept on walking. Sharon pouted and begged softly. "Master Leonard, please slow down! My feet are about to break." ... Abruptly, Leonard sneered and stopped in his tracks. ... Stopping just in time, Sharon''s upper body tilted forward from the momentum. If she hadn''t been holding onto his arm, she might have fallen to the floor and embarrassed herself. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and she gasped. After she stabilised herself, she stood in front of Leonard, pouting, as if she was being held against her will. "Exin yourself!" Leonard ordered coldly. Sharon jerked and shut her mouth tightly, not saying a word. Leonard''s eyes darkened. "What do you have to say for yourself?" Still, Sharon kept silent. Leonard nodded, forcefully removing her hand from his arm. Sharon gasped. rmed, she quickly grabbed his arm with both hands this time. Her eyes teared up as she looked at him, panic-stricken. Leonard''s chest tightened, but he became for furious as well. Lowering his head, he red at Sharon. "Sharon Andre, is Simon Guerin your boyfriend?" Sharon hurriedly shook her head before nodding. Her tears were about to fall and her face was white with fear. "Is it a yes or a no? Speak!" Leonard bellowed. His eyes were like knives as he red holes into her. However, Sharon still kept her lips tightly shut. She did not dare to say yes, but she couldn''t say no either. So, right now, all she could do was remain silent. ... When Leonard saw her keeping quiet, he assumed she admitted to Simon being her boyfriend. Leonard clenched his jaw tight, his eyes glinting murderously. In fact, Sharon could feel his arm under her hands stiffening, his muscles tensing and bulging. Sharon''s heart was pounding, and her parted lips were white. Tears started rolling down her face as she trembled in fear. "Leonard." Oliver and Daniel came over at the right moment. Oliver pulled Sharon aside and narrowed his eyes at Leonard, gently reminding him. "This is a banquet hall. Let''s talk about this when we get back." "That''s right." Daniel nodded in agreement. "Today''s Sharon''s birthday. Even if you''re angry, at least wait until tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" Sharon wondered. Something shed in Leonard''s eyes and he looked at Sharon, who was hiding behind Oliver with a pale face, looking at a loss. Saying nothing else, he walked ahead with a chilly aura. Oliver looked at Leonard''s back worriedly and exchanged nces with Daniel. Daniel narrowed his eyes and patted Sharon''s shouldersfortingly. Then he headed in the direction Leonard had just left. "Oliver," Sharon called in a hoarse voice. Her fists clenched as she looked at Leonard''s retreating figure. Oliver looked down at her and sighed. "I advise you to apologize to him after the banquet." "Apologize?" Sharon raised her head and stared at him with tear-filled eyes. Her voice was raspy when she asked, "Oliver, do you think that what I did was wrong?" Oliver frowned slightly. After a pause, he looked at Sharon and answered. "Sharon, you must remember. To him, you''re the most important person in the entire world." If it were in the past, Sharon would have only thought that Oliver meant Leonard cared for her as a family. ... But now Sharon had a hunch that he was actually trying to express something else. Sharon lowered her head sorrowfully, feeling utterly powerless. ... "How am I supposed to ept his kindness?" Sharon asked herself silently, troubled. ...... Until the banquet ended, Oliver never left Sharon''s side a single time. There were two reasons. The first was he enjoyed someone constantly peeking at him. Second, he was making sure that the boy from the Guerin family did not approach Sharon again. When the banquet ended, guests continued to leave one after another and the only people left were the Lefebvre family and Fernsby family, Rosamond''s family. Simon and Mnie, worried about Sharon, were reluctant to leave. Sharon turned to look at Simon, then looked at Mnie. Sniffling, she turned to Oliver and asked, "Can I talk to my friends for a moment?" Oliver nodded. "All right. I''ll go with you." Sharon eyeballed Oliver resentfully. ... Oliver grinned. "What? Is there something I can''t hear?" "Of course not." Sharon pouted and mumbled after a pause. "It''s fine, then. Let''s go." Oliver responded, taking the lead. Sharon sighed and followed him. When Simon and Mnie saw Sharon approaching with Oliver, they immediately straightened their backs and peered at Sharon. Sharon pressed her lips together and stood in front of them. "I''m so sorry I couldn''t take care of you tonight." "We''re not kids. Why do you need to take care of us?" Mnieforted her gently. Sharon forced a small smile. "By the way, I saw your dad. Did he already leave?" Mnie frowned at the mention of Liam Faure and hummed. "Mm-hmm." "He didn''t ask you to go back with them?" Sharon demanded, irritated. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I was the one who asked them to leave first." Mnie replied. Sharon stared at her for a while before twisting her head to look at Oliver. "Oliver, could you send my friend home? She lives in Washington Road, and I think it''s the same direction as you." Oliver narrowed his eyes at Mnie and was about to answer when Mnie interjected. "It''s fine, Sharon. I''ll take the bus." ... "It''s almost half past ten now. How would you find a bus at this hour?" Sharon stared at her. "I- I can take a taxi." Mnie retorted. "But" "You''re going to take a taxi wearing that?" Oliver asked with a raised eyebrow, looking at her gown meaningfully. Mnie shivered and instinctively hugged herself. She couldn''t help but feel that the way he always looked at her resembled a... pervert. Oliver''s eyes said, "Surprise! This is what a thirty-one-year-old man looks like!" Sharon stilled before nodding in agreement. "He''s right. It''s not safe for you to take a taxi dressed like that. Besides, you won''t be a bother since Oliver''s going in the same direction as you. You don''t have to feel shy." Mnie hesitated, wanting to refuse. It wasn''t because she was shy, but because she did not like being alone with strangers. "I also have to pass by Washington on my way back, so why don''t I give you a lift?" Simon offered after being silent the entire time. ... The moment the words left his lips, he felt a chilly stare. Simon paused, shocked, and looked at Oliver. However, Oliver was not looking at him. With a frown, Simon thought, "It must have been my imagination. He''s not even looking at me!" Silently, Mniepared her options. She decided she would be morefortable with Simon, not to mention it was safer! Thus, she turned to Simon and chirped. "I''ll thank you in advance, then." "It''s nothing." Simon shook his head and smiled. Oliver''s expression remained the same, but his eyes on Mnie darkened. Sharon pursed her lips and looked at Simon withplicated emotions. "Thank you." Simon shook his head again. He looked at Sharon worriedly. "A-Are you all right?" Sharon stilled, surprised, and nodded. "I''m fine. It''s gettingte, so be careful." She turned to Mnie. "Call me when you get home." Mnie made an OK gesture to her. "Well then, we''ll be on our way?" Simon asked Sharon reluctantly, still worried. Sharon pursed her lips. "Sure." Sharon watched as they left the banquet hall before clenching her hands and turning around. Unexpectedly, she met someone''s dark eyes. ... Sharon''s heart immediately started beating faster. Chapter 54: Leonard Felt Like Killing Himself Chapter 54:Leonard Felt Like Killing Himself "Go." Oliver hurriedly pushed Sharon by the shoulders. "I- I''m scared," Sharon moaned, frowning. Surprised, Oliverughed. "What are you afraid of? It''s not like he would hit you." Sharon huffed, irritated. "I''d rather he hit me. I''m more afraid that he''ll just look at me with that nonchnt expression and ignore me." Oliver''s eyes crinkled at the corners as he nced at Leonard. He bent over and whispered into Sharon''s ear. "If Leonard ignores you, just keep pouting and act like a kitten. If he still ignores you, glue yourself onto him. I promise you. In less than ten minutes, Leonard won''t be angry at you anymore." ... "Huh?" Sharon looked at Oliver incredulously. "Really?" "Mm-hmm. Try it." Oliver rubbed her shoulders. Erm... "All right." Sharon nodded. ...... On the way back to Coral Pavilion, Nick drove while Sharon and Leonard sat in the backseat. ... The air was heavy with silence, as if no one was there. Sharon''s entire body was stiff, and she kept taking cautious peeks at Leonard. Leonard had been expressionless and silent for the entire ride. His lips pressed into a fine line as he fixed his eyes forward. He sat with his legs crossed and ced a hand on his knee while he rested his other hand on the seat. He gave off a distant feeling that made it hard to approach him. Sharon''s heart throbbed, hating the tense atmosphere. She preferred them quarrelling, rather than keeping silent like this. Nick had also realised that there was something going on between them, so he was extra careful when driving, making sure that the car was going at a constant speed. "M-Master Leonard...." Sharon called out tentatively, unable to make out Leonard in the dim lighting. ... Like he hadn''t heard her, Leonard did not respond at all. Sharon stared at his dark figure and murmured again, "Master Leonard?" Still, Leonard did not reply. Sharon pursed her lips, remembering what Oliver had said to her. So she continued to pester him. "Master Leonard..." Leonard''s brow twitched, but he still said nothing. Sharon tilted her head and continued to peer at his face with wide eyes, her voice calling out sweetly. "Master Leonard..." Leonard''s lips twitched, and he frowned before finally turning to look at Sharon. When his cold eyesnded on her, Sharon''s back stiffened with a shiver. But she did not avert her eyes. Instead, she called out again. "Master Leonard." Immediately, Leonard''s rage dimmed. His brows were still furrowed, but his eyes had softened. When Sharon saw this, she silently breathed a sigh of relief. She plucked up her courage and nudged her body closer to his, quickly hugging his arm. ... Leonard watched her wordlessly. Sharon was still watching Leonard, her eyes bright and careful, resembling a kitten trying to please its owner. For a moment, Leonard''s eyes became gentle, before reverting to his stony gaze almost immediately. He narrowed his eyes and shifted his gaze away from her face, focusing his eyes forward. Sharon blinked. After looking at him for a moment, she gently rested her head on his shoulder. "He shouldn''t be mad anymore, right? Otherwise, why would he let me hug his arm?" Sharon thought. ... ... Thinking that he was not angry anymore, Sharon finally rxed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ... Soon, drowsiness took over her body, and she fell asleep on Leonard''s shoulder. Out of the blue, Sharon found it very hard to breathe and immediately opened her eyes, panicked. ... Her vision when she opened her eyes was blurry and she could only vaguely see a face hovering in front of her. ... "A face?" Sharon thought, bewildered. Sharon gasped, her body sitting up ramrod straight. Her eyes widened as her vision finally cleared. Sharon was thunderstruck when she saw who it was. In a muffled voice, she cried out. "Mmm! M- Master Leonard" ... Sharon was absolutely terrified and her body was shaking, but she could feel her strength draining away little by little. Tears flowed down Sharon''s face freely as she whimpered, the veins on her neck bing apparent as she strained against him. Only God knows what nightmare Sharon went through that night. "Sharon, you are mine." Before she passed out, she heard his deep, husky voice speak out, and tears formed tracks on her face. ...... In the end, Leonard had used the cruelest and easiest way to im Sharon as his. When Leonard opened his eyes, the first thing he did was nce at Sharon. His chest tightened when he saw her forehead beaded with sweat. Leonard clenched his fists and leaped up from the bed. He quickly changed his clothes and brought out one of his white shirts. Carefully lifting her body, he put the shirt on her with shaking hands. ... By the time he finally put on the shirt, his lips were as pale as Sharon''s. He swallowed, ced a firm kiss on her forehead, and carried her out of the bedroom. ... In the VIP ward at Peace Hospital, Leonard stood gloomily beside the hospital cot. His lips were pressed tightly together as he stared at the pale and lifeless woman on the bed. Out of courtesy, instead of examining Sharon himself, Denis Wu arranged for a senior female doctor from the gynecological department instead. The doctor was over sixty years old. She was not a resident physician in the hospital, but she would always check in at the hospital twice a week. Fortunately, she was here on the same day they admitted Sharon. As soon as she arrived, she drove everyone away except for two nurses. When they were doing their inspection, they saw the bruises all over her body and obvious red marks on her waist area. Immediately, all threedies'' faces darkened. Why, this was already domestic violence! The doctor''s eyes zed with anger. Reining in her temper, she carefully applied ointment all over Sharon''s bruises and wounds. Since Sharon was running on a high fever, after applying the medicine, the doctor put her on a drip. She only allowed Leonard and Denis to enter once everything was finished. She walked up to Leonard and ordered. "Follow me." Denis was dumbstruck. Leonard frowned and turned to look at the female doctor, who narrowed her eyes. "What are you looking at? Of course I''m talking to you!" Denis broke out in a cold sweat, warning her silently with his eyes. However, she was furious and couldn''t care less about Denis. ring at Leonard, she chastised him. "You may look like a gentleman, but how could you do something like this? Do you think she''s indestructible and wouldn''t feel any pain?" "Indestructible..." thought the two nurses, exchanging looks with flushed faces. ... Denis said nothing and kept wiping his forehead. Leonard''s face twitched, frowning deeply at the doctor. "You scumbag!" The female doctor sneered. "D-Doctor Smith, I forgot to tell you something. Could you please follow me to my office?" Breathing heavily, Denis asked, heading for the door. "All right, I''ll be right there." Doctor Smith may have responded, but she did not budge. She red at Leonard and continued. "All of you men are so irresponsible and selfish! You only care about your pleasure and never care about your partner''s feelings. Just look at what you did to her! I''m not trying to scare you, but this might end up as a psychological trauma for her. By then, it''ll be toote for you to regret your actions!" ... With that, Doctor Smith walked out with the two nurses with a cross face. Chapter 55: Aren’t You Worried Sharon Will Hate You? Chapter 55:Arent You Worried Sharon Will Hate You? When the door clicked shut, Leonard''s eyes wavered as he sat down beside Sharon''s bed. Looking at her needle-embedded hand, Leonard reached out and grabbed it, bringing it to his lips for a kiss. Denis told Daniel about Sharon being hospitalised again, but Daniel had a meeting and couldn''t visit, so he informed Oliver and Paul instead. ... Shocked, they immediately rushed to the hospital. When they arrived, Sharon was still unconscious. Oliver''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the bruises on Sharon''s exposed neck and frowned at Leonard. Leonard pursed his lips but remained silent, his face stern. Paul had no inkling of what happened and merely assumed that Sharon had fallen ill. When he saw Leonard''s grave expression, he also thought that it was just because he was worrying about Sharon. Although Paul was also very concerned, he knew he was nowhere near how Leonard was feeling. He turned to Leonard and reassured him. "Leonard, don''t worry. It''s just a cold. She''ll get well soon." Leonard''s frown deepened, but he did not respond. Oliver looked at Paul and also chose to not to say anything. ...... In the afternoon, Paul went out to buy lunch. Oliver looked at Sharon''s limp body on the bed and questioned in a deep voice. "What happened to your self-restraint?" Leonard pressed his lips together but did not reply. After a pause, Oliver continued. "Aren''t you worried Sharon will hate you?" "She can''t change anything even if she does!" Leonard snapped. ... Oliver rubbed his face with a hand. He rested his hands on his hips and studied Leonard speechlessly. Leonard''s had his lips pursed, his face stony. Watching him, Oliver couldn''t help but think that he was just too stubborn! Oliver shut his eyes with a sigh, knowing that it was futile to say anything else, not to mention Sharon was partly to me for Leonard''s extreme reaction. ... ... If Sharon hadn''t announced that Simon was her boyfriend in front of Leonard and Puvisst night, this probably wouldn''t have happened. ... Oliver and Leonard grew up together, so while Oliver couldn''t say that he knew him the best, he was sure that he knew Leonard well enough. Leonard was someone who could keep his cool even when he was facing business deals that involved billions of dors; but whenever it came to Sharon, the self-control he was so proud of would easily crumble and he would forge ahead recklessly, like a teenager in love. ... ... He had long regarded Sharon as his most precious possession in the entire world and there was no way he would even allow others to look at her, much less allow what happenedst night. ... ... ... Oliver heaved a silent sigh and looked at Leonard. "Sharon must be shaken. Be sure tofort her when she wakes up." Again, Leonard remained silent. ...... Paul had bought lunch for all of them, but when he and Oliver saw Leonard not eating, they did not eat much either. Soon after their lunch, Paul and Oliver left the hospital. When they walked out of the building, Oliver turned to Paul and asked, "Where are you going next?" "Probably to the filming set," Paul replied. Oliver nodded. "All right, then." Oliver turned around, about to head towards his car. "Oliver." Paul called out. Oliver paused and looked back at him. Paul pressed his lips together and asked, "Mind giving me a ride?" Oliver looked at Paul''s car that was parked by the roadside. "I-I don''t feel like driving," Paul replied sheepishly. Oliver stared at him silently for a while before walking forward. Paul immediately followed him to his car. ... Oliver buckled his seatbelt, shifted his gears, and headed towards Paul''s filming set. Paul may be a chatty person, but he was very strict with his work. After all, he was a well-known director that many considered a genius. All TV series, movies, and advertisements under his guidance would definitely to receive much recognition. Paul was only twenty-eight, two years younger than Leonard, but he was already the vice president of Original content from N?velDrama.Org. the Film Director''s Guild, making him highly respected among directors. ... ... However, since Paul was also a well-known yer, any beautiful actresses featured in his productions would be surrounded with rumours regarding him. This resulted in the rumour that if one wanted to be chosen by him for his works, one must make use of their body and looks. But because there were too many of his scandals, the public had gotten used to it and no longer thought much about it. That was... until there was a rumour of Paul fooling around with a handsome male celebrity. Eventually, Paul released a statement on Twitter, stating that he was most definitely straight! ... With that, the rumours regarding him and the male celebrity finally vanished. ... To be honest, those rumours did not reallye as a surprise since Paul actually had very feminine and delicate features. Not to mention, he was slender and tall, and also had dimples when he smiled. However, most people did not know that while he looked verynky, he actually had perfect abs. To add to that, he was also a male chauvinist pig! "Oliver, don''t you think that something feels weird?" Paul suddenly peered at Oliver, his eyes filled with suspicion. Oliver''s mouth twitched as he nced at Paul. "Finally! Took him long enough to figure out something was weird!" Oliver thought, exasperated. "Oliver, I swear I didn''t peek on purpose," Paul started. Oliver raised his eyebrows and tilted his head to look at him. Paul lowered his voice. "But I saw red bruises on Sharon''s neck just now. They looked like..." He trailed off. "And?" Oliver asked calmly. Oliver''s indifferent reaction baffled Paul, and he red at him. "What the hell, Oliver? Are you even normal? How can you be so calm?" The corners of Oliver''s lips curled upwards. He turned his head and focused back on the road. "I have to admit it''s a surprise that you figured out something was up with that brain of yours." "What?" Paul eximed to himself silently. Paul''s eyebrows twitched, and he narrowed his eyes. "Oliver, I''m serious!" "Well, can''t you tell that I''m serious too?" Oliver grinned. Paul rolled his eyes. Did Oliver think he was stupid? Of course, Paul could tell that he was insulting him! "Paul, did you really not realise?" Oliver turned serious again. Paul''s heart skipped a beat. "What?" "Leonard''s feelings for Sharon." Oliver stopped at that. ... "Leonard''s feelings for Sharon..." Paul murmured to himself silently. ... After repeating it three times, Paul gasped, his eyes widening in shock. "A-Are you saying that h-h-he l- likes her?" Paul stammered incredulously. This time, the "like" Paul meant differed from what he usually meant. "Leonard is in love with Sharon... Oh my god!" Paul thought, feeling like his mind was about to explode. ... ... Oliver sighed when he saw Paul''s reaction. "If Paul is already reacting like this, imagine how Sharon must have felt!" Oliver thought. "This can''t be real! It can''t be!" Paul blurted disbelievingly, his face as pale as a ghost. He had never once imagined that Leonard had such feelings for Sharon. He had always thought that he only cared for Sharon like how the rest of them did, and definitely not how a man loves a woman. ... "Oliver, p me." Paul requested, still in disbelief. Oliver looked at Paul as if he was an idiot. "I''m not dreaming, am I? How can Leonard have such feelings?" Paul was utterly confused. Oliver frowned. After a pause, he asked, "Why can''t they have feelings for each other? You know they aren''t actually rted by blood." "B-B-But, they don''t look good together!" Paul rebutted agitatedly. "Paul!" Oliver''s voice deepened. Paul stilled and looked at Oliver, the brows furrowed. Oliver warned him gravely. "It''s fine to say that in front of me, but you can never say that in front of them. Ever." Distressed, Paul sounded irritated. "Of course I know that." Oliver looked at Paul''s upset face and softened his tone. "Paul, as his pals, we should support him. Besides, I don''t think that anyone in the world loves her as much as he does." ... Chapter 56: Heart-Wrenching Chapter 56:Heart-Wrenching Oliver looked at Paul''s upset face and softened his tone. "Paul, as his pals, we should support him. Besides, I don''t that anyone in the world loves her as much as he does." Paul remained solemn for some time. "I know what you''re saying is true. But even if we approve of their rtionship, what would others think? As someone from the entertainment industry, I know how dangerous it can be. With his name and fame, can you imagine what the public will say and the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. challenges Sharon will have to face? Putting public opinion aside, what will his family think?" ... Oliver listened to Paul''s exnation, surprised. "I didn''t expect your tiny brain to think so far ahead." Paul rolled his eyes. "D*mn him! Can he stop dragging my brain into this?" he thought. "Oliver, people usually like to talk about what theyck the most. Let''s take you as an example. You keep talking about my intelligence and my brains because you don''t have any." Paul spread out his hands smugly, as if he had proven his point. "I''m very pleased that you canfort yourself like this." Oliver said with a smile. Paul was speechless. "With that eloquent tongue of his, it''s no wonder he''s a master of negotiation!" Paul sighed to himself. Paul returned to the topic at hand. "It would have been better if Leonard had been born into an ordinary family. Then, he wouldn''t have to deal with the pressure from the public if he wanted to be with Sharon." Oliver pursed his lips when he realised Paul was genuinely worried. "I don''t think he ns on announcing it so early. After all, Sharon is still young. So I don''t think what you''re worried about will happen soon. For now, we should just put our faith in Leonard." ... Paul still felt very uneasy and his heart continued to pound in his chest. ... He frowned and stroked the area above his heart. Oliver nced at him, shook his head, and smiled. ...... It took Sharon one day and one night before regaining consciousness, and she had remained silent ever since, not responding to anyone at all. ... On the third day, Sharon was finally discharged from the hospital. Leonard ordered someone to take care of the discharge papers and forcefully carried Sharon out of the ward. Sharon''s face was pale, and her brows were furrowed. Silently, she wriggled around, trying to escape from his grasp. Leonard''s grip on her was not tight, but no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t seem to free herself. After several failed attempts, Sharon eventually gave up. She turned her head aside and pressed her lips together, irritated, not wanting to see his face. Fortunately, Leonard did not force her to look at him either. He leaned back into the seat, calmly watching the side of her face. ...... When they arrived at the vi, Nick quickly got out of the car and walked away. Leonard narrowed his eyes at Nick''s retreating figure. Then he lowered his eyes at the impatient girl in his arms. Sharon was itching to get out, but she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be going anywhere unless he let go of her. "What''s with your bad temper? Why are you still angry after so many days?" Leonard asked calmly. Sharon, however, felt like she was about to explode when she heard him. "How dare he ask me that? Does he think he did nothing wrong?" Sharon silently fumed. ... ... Sharon clenched her jaw, her brows furrowing tighter. Leonard took in the changes in her expression and asked softly, "Do you n to never talk to me again?" Sharon bit her lower lip to keep silent, her eyes bright with tears. Sharon was feeling upset and sorry for herself, even going as far as to say that she hated him! "How could he do that to me? On my birthday, no less..." Sharon moaned to herself, conflicted. ... Leonard cupped her face with a warm hand and turned her face towards him. He looked into her watery eyes, his throat tightening. "Sharon, talk to me, please." Sharon bit her lip harder and lowered her eyes, refusing to speak. Leonard frowned and gave up. He carried Sharon out of the car and headed into the vi. Kelley had been notified that Sharon would be discharged today, so she had been waiting by the door. When she saw the car stop but no one stepped out, she became more worried. She did not know what happened on Sharon''s birthday. All she knew was that on the next day, Leonard had hurriedly sent Sharon to the hospital. When Kelley finally saw Leonard getting out of the car with Sharon in his arms, she quickly stepped forward to greet them. Her eyes firstnded on Leonard''s stony face, before falling onto the girl in his embrace, who looked as if she was about to cry. Kelley''s heart clenched, and her eyes teared up as well. However, with Leonard there, she couldn''t say anything. Still carrying Sharon in his arms, Leonard headed straight to the master bedroom upstairs. Sharon immediately wrinkled her face when he ced her on his bed. Leonard stood beside the bed and watched her for a moment. When he realised that she would not say anything to him, he pressed his lips together, turned around, and left. Once he was gone, Sharon immediately got off the bed. Right now, Sharon loathed him and did not even want to breathe the same air he had. She scowled and bolted to the door, but before she reached the door, someone pushed the door open from the outside. ... Sharon froze and looked up nervously. When she saw it was Kelley, her muscles instantly rxed. Her eyes red, she rushed over to hug Kelley tightly and sobbed. "Kelley..." "Oh, Miss." Kelley whispered hoarsely, quickly reaching out to pat Sharon''s back. "You poor thing." Sharon wailed pitifully, hupping. "I hate him!" "Shh." Kelley shushed her, sucking in a breath. She lowered her voice. "Miss, you shouldn''t say that. You might suffer again if he hears you." "Well, I''m not scared of him! Should I keep quiet even though he bullied me? Kelley..." Sharon whimpered. Kelley''s tears almost fell at her words. She took in a deep breath and muttered, "Sir is the one in the wrong here. But I just don''t understand. Usually, he can''t even bear it when you identally cut a finger. How could he be so cruel to you that night?" ... Sharon tried to stifle her sobs but failed, her tears flowing down her face freely. She did not answer Kelley''s question. When Kelley did not get a response from Sharon, she just hugged her and patientlyforted her. ...... After almost two hours, Kelley finally came out of the room. As soon as she came out, she saw a figure leaning against the wall beside the door, holding an unlit cigarette in his hand. Startled, Kelley''s mouth twitched, but she still greeted him respectfully. "Sir." Leonard nced at Kelley. "How is she?" Kelley stilled before understanding who he was referring to. "She has fallen asleep." Leonard paused for a moment and nodded. "Sharon relies on you very much." Leonard changed the topic abruptly, staring at Kelley. Kelley jumped, her hands clenching. She hung her head lower and said, "If you don''t like me being too close to her, I''ll keep my distance from now on." "Don''t be so nervous." Leonard said with a frown. But how can she not be? Even after serving him for so many years, she still could not understand his temper. "I heard your son recently lost his job. Is that true?" asked Leonard. "H-How did you know?" Kelley looked at Leonard fearfully. Leonard stared at her silently. Kelley closed her eyes. With his identity, he would never simply allow anyone to take care of him and Sharon. So, it would be quite easy for him to find out about her. "Yes, sir." Kelley answered him truthfully. "Mypany needs a security guard. Ask your son if he''s interested." Leonard said. ... Kelley stared at Leonard, dumbstruck, as if she couldn''t believe her luck. He may have only offered the position of a security guard, but as far as she knew, to be a security guard working under the Lefebvre Group, one would still need a bachelor''s degree from a renown university. ... They also provided impressive benefits and the sry they offered was over ten thousand dors a month! However, her son had not evenpleted his university studies... Kelley looked at Leonard with uncertainty, unsure if she heard him correctly. Did he just offer for her son to work as a security guard for the Lefebvre Group? "How much is your current sry?" Leonard frowned and asked Kelley. Stunned, Kelley answered, "Ten thousand dors." "I''ll double it from this month onwards." What? Kelley was dumbstruck, and thought, "Oh, Sir. Please don''t scare me like this!" Chapter 57: Can You Take Me in for the Night? Chapter 57:Can You Take Me in for the Night? After sleeping for nearly three hours, Sharon woke up to see Kelley standing beside her bed with a grin. Surprised, Sharon sat up on the bed and looked at Kelley questioningly. "Miss, I bet you''re hungry. Luckily, Sir ordered me to prepare some chicken soup for you in advance." Kelley said, bringing her a bowl of soup. Slowly stirring it with a spoon, Kelley scooped a mouthful for Sharon. "Sir treats you the kindest in the entire Lefebvre family. Just look at how attentive he is to you." Sharon bit her tongue. "Must I hear how nice he is to me the first thing when I wake up?" she thought. ... Right now, thest name she wanted to hear was his! Sharon grimaced, peering at the soup Kelley brought to her lips. She murmured, "Did Master Leonard ask you to prepare this?" "That''s right. Sir wanted to prepare it himself, but he received a phone call and had to leave immediately. Miss, I have to admit that Sir treats you really well." Kelley replied. Sharon squinted at Kelley dubiously. "Kelley, tell me honestly. Did Master Leonard bribe you? Why are you always putting in a good word for him?" Erm... Kelley''s smile stiffened and babbled. "What are you talking about? Don''t you think he treats you very well?" Sharon pouted and mumbled under her breath. "Since when? He''s not nice to me at all." Kelley watched Sharon sulking and chuckled. "You should eat, Miss." Sharon was famished, and after what happened, she wanted to take good care of herself. She opened her mouth and epted the soup. The spoonful of soup instantly aroused her appetite. She snatched the bowl from Kelley and gobbled it down. Kelley smiled at her wryly. "Slow down. There''s still more." Sharon nced at Kelley. With a pout, she humphed. "Kelley, you''re on my side, so you musn''t side over with Master Leonard even if he bribes you!" Kelley smiled but said nothing, since someone had her by the throat. ... Sharon patted her belly after she finished the bowl of soup. She peered at Kelley questioningly. "Did you say that Master Leonard went out?" "Mm-hmm." Kelley nodded and asked, "Would you like some more?" "Yes." Sharon answered immediately. ... Kelley smiled. "I''ll go get more. Wait here." Sharon pondered for a moment and decided. "I''ll go down with you." Kelley smiled again. "All right." Sharon blushed. She lifted the covers and got out of bed, about to walk down barefooted. "Miss, here you go." Kelley bent over and ced the bedroom slippers beside her feet, ncing at her knowingly. Sharon stuck her tongue out, but put it on obediently. ...... Downstairs, Sharon drank another two more bowls of soup. Sharon leaned back on the sofa and patted her stomach, satisfied. She nced around the vi and suddenly stilled, sadness appearing in her eyes. Kelley emerged from the kitchen carrying washed grapes and saw Sharon''s head hanging low with disappointment. Kelley''s heart tightened. She walked over, ced the fruits on the console table and sat down beside her. After a moment of silence, Kelley turned to Sharon and suggested. "Shall I apany you to the garden, Miss?" Sharon shook her head, got up, and headed upstairs. Kelley looked up and asked, "Miss, would you like to have some fruit before you go?" Sharon just walked up without replying and entered her room. Kelley watched her and sighed silently. ...... At almost six in the evening, Leonard returned home, surrounded by a cold aura. He removed his ck leather gloves and handed them to Kelley. Taking off his dark grey down jacket, he asked Kelley, "Where''s Sharon?" "She''s in her room," replied Kelley. ncing upwards, he passed his jacket to Kelley and headed upstairs. Leonard knew she wouldn''t be in his room, so he walked towards her room instead. Leonard was about to turn the doorknob when he paused. His eyes flickered. He released the doorknob, raised his hand, and knocked. ... Leonard waited for a moment, but there was no response. Leonard pressed his lips together. This time, he directly opened the door. ... When the door opened, Leonard''s eyes immediately went to the pink bed in the room. A breeze came through the open door and ruffled the bed canopy, exposing the empty bed. Leonard frowned, his eyes darkening as he surveyed the room. When he realised Sharon was not there, he tightened his grip on the doorknob before releasing it. He dashed to his room and opened the door, but there was still no sight of Sharon. Leonard''s face darkened. mming the door with a bang, he turned around and hastened downstairs. Kelley had just hung his coat up when she heard the heavy footsteps. Her heartbeat quickened, and she turned around in confusion. When she saw him running down furiously, her heart skipped a beat. ... "She''s not there!" Leonard bellowed coldly, staring at Kelley gravely. What? Kelley gasped and ran upstairs, her face pale. She opened Sharon''s door and looked around, but Sharon was still nowhere to be found. Dumbstruck, Kelley stood frozen. "Why isn''t she in her room?" Kelley wondered, bewildered. Kelley was sure that she hadn''te down even once. And because she had been worried about Sharon, she had stayed in the living room the whole time. So how had she disappeared so easily? Soon, the roar of a car engine and ear-piercing screeches of car tires came from outside the vi. Kelley sucked in a breath and nced downstairs, but Leonard had already vanished. ... ...... It was currently dinner time at the Lefebvre family manor, so Leonard''s sudden appearance in the dining area startled everyone. ... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... Selena jumped up excitedly. She ran towards Leonard and hugged his arm. "Leonard! What are you doing here? Have you eaten yet? We were just about to eat, so you should join us if you haven''t." ... Leonard scowled at Selena, who was smiling brightly. Pushing her arm away, he turned to Puvis and asked, "Where''s Sharon?" Puvis was surprised. "Sharon? Is she here?" he asked, turning to look at Nathan and Rosamond. Selena and Rosamond exchanged looks and shook their heads. "No, she isn''t," Rosamond replied. "Leonard, I was home the whole day, and I didn''t see here here. It''s rare for you toe home, so forget about that outsider. Join us for dinner," Selena whispered to Leonard. ... "What? How dare you call Sharon an outsider!" Puvis exploded, mming his utensils onto the table. He stood up and red at Selena. Selena shrank back and pouted resentfully, dissatisfied. ... "Sharon Andre is not from our family, so of course she''s an outsider! Am I wrong?" Selena humphed to herself. ... ... ... She was angry at how her grandfather and Leonard kept siding with Sharon. Puvis ignored her, looking at Leonard sternly. "What''s going on?" Leonard studied Puvis for a few seconds and pressed his lips together. "Nothing." With that, Leonard turned to leave. "Leonard..." "Stop right there, you brat! Tell me what happened!" Selena and Puvis immediately chased after him. Nathan and Rosamond merely looked at each other speechlessly. ...... At the Faure family''s home in Washington. After her sses, Mnie had gone to her part-time job at a corner shop when she received a call from Sharon, saying that she was waiting outside her house. As soon as Mnie heard her voice, she knew that something was wrong. Too worried to focus on her job, Mnie took the day off and rushed home. When she got out of the taxi, she immediately spotted Sharon miserably crouching in front of her house. Mnie frowned and darted over. Sharon slowly raised her head from her knees when she heard footsteps. When she saw it was Mnie, she sniffled and hid her head back down. ... Mnie''s brows furrowed deeper. She bent over and looked down at her. "What happened?" Sharon did not reply. Mnie tsked and crouched down in front of her. After staring at Sharon for a few seconds, she reached out to caress her head. Mnie softened her tone and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sharon bit her lip and murmured. "I have nowhere to go. Can you take me in for the night?" "Sure." Mnie agreed without thinking, not even asking anything. Sharon was touched, her eyes reddening. She lifted her head to look at Mnie. "Thank you so much, Mnie." Mnie''s jaw clenched. "Is this the Sharon I know? Why is she like an insecure child?" she thought, sighing. She brushed Sharon''s tears away and stood up, leading her into the house. Liam Faure and his wife were not in the living room and Mnie''s half brother, Young Faure, was not home either. Only her five-year-old half sister, Dora, could be seen watching some cartoons in the living room. Dora peeked at Mnie and Sharon as they came in. Mnie spared her a nce before taking Sharon to her room. Chapter 58: Master Leonard Chapter 58: Master Leonard Mnie''s room was simple. It was a thirty-square-foot room with baby blue walls and matching curtains. There was only a bed, a wardrobe, a study table and a bean bag sofa. Shelves were installed all over the room and held books and other small ornaments, giving the area a very spacious feeling despite the size. ... Mnie told Sharon to make herselffortable, so Sharon immediately snuggled into the bean bag sofa. Mnie grabbed two bottles of juice from the table. She pulled her chair over to the rug where Sharon was and sat across from her, cross-legged. "This is all I have." Mnie handed Sharon a bottle of juice. Sharon epted it and looked at Mnie. "This is my favourite brand." Mnie shrugged and unscrewed the lid. She threw back her head and took a gulp. "I got it from my workce. It''s homemade, and it''s not for sale." Sharon smiled sheepishly. "Really?" Mnie rolled her eyes. Sharon lowered her head, struggling to unscrew the lid. Mnie frowned, exasperated. She reached out and said, "Give it to me." The corners of Sharon''s mouth curled upwards, and she handed the bottle to Mnie. Mnie swiftly unscrewed the cap and returned the bottle to Sharon. Sharon took it and took a sip. Mnie watched Sharon put the lid back onto the bottle and ce it beside her. Eventually, she asked, "Can you tell me what''s wrong now?" Sharon pressed her lips together tightly and stared at Mnie, teary-eyed. Mnie''s heart sank. She slowly whispered, "I guess the day hase, huh?" Sharon looked at Mnie, confused. Mnie took a deep breath and exined. "Do you remember inviting me to your home on your birthday?" "Yeah..." Sharon nodded slowly. Mnie stared at Sharon''s puzzled face and continued. "We were so excited that day that we exhausted ourselves and passed out beside the bed. I''m a light sleeper, so it''s quite easy for any slight movement to wake me up." ... Sharon had already known about that because she had never seen Mnie taking a nap in school. ... But Sharon was confused about why Mnie was talking about this. ... "Leonard came in once, but since you were already fast asleep, you wouldn''t remember." Mnie resumed. Mnie had also fallen asleep but had stirred when Leonard opened the door. When she peeked and saw that it was Leonard, she immediately shut her eyes again and pretended to be asleep because it stressed her out whenever she had to face him. ... ... Although it had been Sharon''s birthday, she stayed in Sharon''s room the entire time because she had been afraid of bumping into him. ... s, they still met! Not to mention... Mnie frowned and peered at Sharon, conflicted. Sharon stared at her. "What happened after he came in?" Mnie cleared her throat and lowered her voice. "I saw... I saw him kiss you." Tongue-tied, Sharon did not respond, blushing down to her neck. ... "I wouldn''t have thought much about it if he kissed your forehead or cheeks. However, he chose..." Mnie pointed at Sharon''s mouth. Sharon felt a surge of heat travelling through her, almost hot enough to singe her eyebrows. Subconsciously, Sharon covered her mouth with her hands, embarrassed. Mnie chuckled dryly at the awkward atmosphere. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sharon''s heart was pounding wildly, and she shut her eyes, forcing herself not to think about it. Without noticing, her lips, covered by her palm, had pressed into a fine line. "I knew of his... feelings for you. That''s why I was so adamant about pairing you up with Simon. Although his family isn''t as powerful as the Lefebvre family, I thought Leonard would have to think twice before doing anything." ... "No wonder she had been so eager for me to end up with Simon!" Sharon thought, touched. ... Sharon lowered her hand and whispered, "Thank you, Mnie." "What are friends for?" Mnie humphed. Sharon smiled bitterly. "Mnie, I really don''t know what to do anymore." Mnie frowned. "Did you put on that show with Simon on your birthday because you found out about Leonard''s feelings for you?" Sharon nodded. "I thought if I did that, our rtionship could return to normal. I didn''t expect it to infuriate him instead. He..." Sharon choked up, tears rolling down her face. Mnie jumped up and scrambled to Sharon''s side. She grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, "What did he do to you?" Sharon wiped her tears with the back of her hand and said nothing. Mnie felt even more uneasy when she saw this. Her heart ached when she saw Sharon sobbing heartbrokenly. Mnie got up and grabbed the tissue from her table to wipe Sharon''s tears, her face grim. "Mnie, please don''t ask anymore." Sharon pleaded shakily. "Okay." Mnie looked at her solemnly. Sharon looked at her gratefully. She pulled out another few pieces of tissue and patted her eyes. Mnie just watched Sharon silently, concerned. After a while, Sharon finally calmed down. Mnie nced at Sharon''s swollen eyes and sighed silently. ... Actually, Mnie had more or less guessed what happened. Sharon introducing Simon as her boyfriend that night must have triggered a certain somebody''s possessiveness, pushing her into the line of fire. ... Mnie felt a shiver travel up her spine just thinking about what must have happened that night. She hadn''t expected Leonard''s possessiveness over Sharon to reach such an extreme level. ... At this rate, unless Leonard willingly let go of her, there was no way Sharon could ever escape his control. Distressed, Mnie looked at Sharon with sad eyes. ... Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Sharon stilled and looked at Mnie. Mnie''s face tightened. She looked at the door in disdain and asked, "What?" "It''s me, Dora." The cute voice of a toddler came from the other side of the door. Mnie frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I brought you some fruits," Dora replied. "It''s fine. You can have it," Mnie responded coldly. "If you don''t like fruits, I can get you some cake," Dora suggested. Mnie pressed her lips together and nced at Sharon. She got up and went to open the door. Dora was standing outside, holding two bright red apples. The moment she saw Mnie open the door, she shed an adorable toothy grin. "Hi, Mnie." Mnie softened her tone when she saw Dora''s happy smile. "Dora, can you y by yourself for now? I''m talking with my friend." Wide-eyed, Dora peeked into her room and mumbled, "Does she want some fruits?" Mnie paused and turned to Sharon. "Have you eaten dinner?" "Not yet," replied Sharon. Mnie turned around and took the apples from Dora. "Dora, could you get some cake for her?" "Okay!" Dora chirped enthusiastically, toddling to the living room. Mnie watched her with a small smile. Dora was perhaps the only one in the family who could give Mnie some warmth. Dora brought the cake over and used it as an excuse to stay in Mnie''s room. She ignored the look Mnie was giving her and syed out across Sharon''sp, smiling like an angel. Sharon couldn''t resist caressing Dora''s head. "She''s so cute!" she gushed to Mnie. Mnie gave a nomittal smile. Dora beamed when she heard Sharon praise her. "Sharon, do you want more cake?" Sharon tapped her on the nose. "No, thank you, darling. I''m full now." "Tee-hee! You''re wee." Dora replied with a giggle, covering her chubby cheeks shyly. Sharon patted her head again, amused. Mnie watched Dora with crinkled eyes. "Dora." Liam Faure''s wife, Sara Richards, called out from the living room. Startled, Dora immediate sat upright, staring at the door with wide eyes. "Dora? Dora..." Her voice was growing closer. Mnie narrowed her eyes, and her face hardened. "Well, what are you waiting for? Get out." Dora was bewildered by Mnie''s sudden change and was at a loss. Sharon lowered her head and touched Dora''s hand. "Go on, little one. Your mum is calling for you." Dora looked at Mnie pleadingly and spared Sharon a nce before tottering to the door. "Mummy, I''m here." "Goodness! Why did youe out from that room? Haven''t I told you not to go to her room? Why won''t you listen?" Sara''s admonishing voice gradually faded away. Sharon''s heart sank, and she twisted her head to look at Mnie. However, she seemed unfazed, as if she hadn''t heard Sara''s words. Sharon frowned. Chapter 59: Palpable Tension Chapter 59: Palpable Tension When Paul and Oliver learnt that Sharon had disappeared, they immediately rushed over to the vi. Leonard checked all the surveince around the house and found out that Sharon had snuck out around four in the evening when Kelley was distracted. Usually, it would have taken roughly forty minutes to walk out of the vi. Sharon must have been afraid of getting caught, so she took a detour and used fifty minutes to walk out. When she got to the gates, she requested the security guards to open the doors and waited for another Owned by N?velDrama.Org. half-hour before getting into a taxi. ... Leonard had gotten back at six, which meant that if he had been back twenty minutes earlier, he would have been able to catch Sharon. Leonard noted down the taxi''s car te number and asked Oliver to look it up with the Department for Transportation. Five minutes after Oliver called, they received information that the taxi driver had let her out at a subway entrance, just as she requested. ... Oliver quickly contacted the underground station and requested them to check the surveince. However, it seemed that Sharon hadn''t taken the train. Oliver frowned and turned to Leonard. "The kid''s smart. She must have been worried that we''d find her. She even avoided all the routes with cameras." Leonard''s face darkened and his hands on the desk clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white. Right now, he desperately wanted to catch that bold young woman and give her a good spanking! "I''ll go to the manor again," Paul suggested. Oliver quickly pulled him back. "Puvis called just now to ask about Sharon''s whereabouts. Judging from how anxious he sounded, I don''t think Sharon''s over there." Paul clenched his fists and frowned, irritated. "Then where could she be? In Montreal, who else would she turn to besides us?" "Calm down!" Oliver bellowed. Paul pulled a long face. Oliver pursed his lips and nced at Leonard''s dark face. He sighed and asked, "Doesn''t she have a close female friend? Perhaps she''s with her?" "Female friend?" Paul was puzzled. Oliver nodded. "From the Faure family." Paul raised an eyebrow. "Which Faure family?" "Liam Faure," Oliver replied. Paul still seemed confused. Oliver''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t exin anymore. He knew there was no point in exining because Paul had no idea who it was. Leonard narrowed his eyes and leapt up. "We''re going to visit the Faure family!" Oliver and Paul exchanged looks and followed him out. ...... It was now ten at night at the Faure family. ... Sharon and Mnie had washed up andid in bed in their pyjamas. Initially, they had been lying on their back, but they soon ended up on their sides, looking at each other. For some reason, they felt likeughing whenever they looked at the other person''s face, so they were biting into their lips to hold theirughter back. Mnie admired Sharon''s face before asking, "Sharon, are you sure you''re not going to call Leonard and tell him you''re here?" Sharon averted her eyes. After a moment, she said, "I turned my phone off, so could you lend me yours? I''ll text Oliver and ask him to inform Master Leonard." "I''m an adult now. I shouldn''t do something like this," Sharon thought. However, she did not want to contact Leonard directly, and the only other phone number she could recall was Oliver''s. In the end, she decided to use Mnie''s phone to send Oliver a message so that he wouldn''t worry. "All right." Mnie agreed. She reached to the bedside table and grabbed her phone, passing it to Sharon. They hid their heads under the covers as Sharon sent her text message. "Oliver, it''s Sharon. I''m over at my friend''s, so don''t worry." Sharon had deliberately left out her location so that a certain someone wouldn''te barging in. ... Sharon made sure the message was sent and returned the phone to Mnie. Mnie took it and was about to put it back when it buzzed in her hand. ... ... Mnie nced at the screen and realised there was a reply from Oliver. She handed the phone to Sharon and said, "He replied." Sharon took the phone and clicked on the message. "All right, I''ll pass the message to Leonard." Sharon blushed. "But I didn''t ask him to pass the message..." Mnie narrowed her eyes when she saw Sharon''s reddened face. Sharon gripped the phone for a moment before passing it back to Mnie again. Mnie flipped the phone between her fingers casually. "Sharon, what do you think of Leonard?" Sharon stilled and stared at Mnie. Mnie smiled and said, "I''m just asking." Sharon pursed her lower lip and replied, "He treats me very well..." "That''s not what I meant." Mnie looked at her seriously. "What do you think about him as a man?" Sharon''s heart started beating faster, her breathing quickened, and her eyes widened. "Right now, he''s Leonard Lefebvre, not Master Leonard. Do you think you like him?" "Mnie," Sharon said in a tense voice. "He''s Master Leonard. That''s it." Mnie knew that Sharon was trying to avoid the question, so she frowned and changed the topic. Sharon''s face was tight as she hung her head. Mnie looked around and was about to say something when a knock came from the door. ... Mnie froze and sprung up from the bed, frowning. "I''m going to bed. We''ll talk tomor" "Mnie, is Miss Andre with you?" Liam Faure''s voice was surprisingly cautious and timid. ... Mnie had a bad feeling. She turned to look at Sharon, who had gone pale. Mnie gulped. She blinked and looked at the door again. Taking a deep breath, she called out calmly. "No, she isn''t." Sharon''s eyes flew to Mnie nervously. After a while, Liam said, "Dora said that there was a youngdy in your room, isn''t it Miss Andre?" "Oh, you meant her. Nope, she''s my ssmate, not Sharon. Besides, my ssmate already left," Mnie replied. Sharon was feeling uneasy, but she couldn''t help being impressed with Mnie''s ability to think on the spot. There was another moment of silence before Liam responded. "Mr. Lefebvre and two of his friends are in the living room right now, so I''m in a difficult position." Oh no! Mnie''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Sharon in disbelief, who was sporting the same expression. ... It hasn''t even been three minutes since she sent the message to Oliver, so how were they here? ... Not to mention, Oliver''s reaction just now had been too calm! So how would she know that he wasing for her? Not only was Sharon on the verge of tears, but so was Mnie! ... "Mnie, why don''t you and Miss Andree out? We shouldn''t keep Mr. Lefebvre waiting," said Liam. Mnie quickly swallowed her words. She had been about to insist that Sharon was not here until she heard that Leonard was here. With him being who he was, he wouldn''t barge in withoutplete certainty that Sharon was here. ... ... They were so screwed. Mnie knew that trying to hide Sharon would have worse consequences than Sharon running away from home. ...... In the living room. Sara and Liam were sitting side-by-side as if threatened while Leonard, Oliver and Paul sat across them. ... Leonard''s face was stony, and the air around him was heavy with palpable tension. Paul couldn''t care less about the couple, his eyes fixed in the direction of the bedroom. Oliver, on the other hand, was calm as ever Or maybe not. ... He only looked calm from the outside. Oliver softened his tone when he saw how tense Sara and Liam were. "Mr. Faure, Mrs. Faure, please do pardon ourte intrusion." Paul''s eyes flickered to them as well. Leonard, however, ignored them as if they did not exist. "Of course!" Liam stered on a smile. "This is nothing, Mr. Adams." "That''s right," Sara quickly chimed in. For a split second, Oliver''s eyes went to Sara before narrowing his eyes at Liam. "Well, I was nning on visiting in a few days anyway." Oliver stopped there, but he obviously hadn''t said everything. ... "nning on visiting in a few days? Erm..." Sara and Liam thought, exchanging confused looks. ... ... Liam huffed. "Mr. Adams..." he began. "Sharon." Paul cut Liam off by arising from the sofa. He was looking at Sharon, who came out of the room holding Mnie''s hand. Liam and Sara immediately turned around as well. Oliver also narrowed his eyes towards the two girls. Mnie had her hair up in a cute bun that emphasised her youthful face. Oliver''s eyes darkened when he saw it. Sharon and Mnie tried to drag their doom for as long as possible, but they eventually arrived at the living room, squirming ufortably under everyone''s watchful eyes. ... Leonard finally looked up when Sharon stopped in front of him. His eyes were icy and were dripping with venom. Sharon and Mnie immediately shuddered. Chapter 60: How Dare She! Chapter 60:How Dare She! A chill travelled down her spine when Mnie sensed sharp eyes flitting towards their joined hands. Then, she did something unthinkable. She shoved Sharon out! Sharon had not anticipated Mnie''s reaction and her body tottered forward naturally. The shock made her break out in a cold sweat. She instinctively reached out to grab the person in front of her and stabilised herself. "Thank" began Sharon gratefully. However, her words got stuck in her throat when she lifted her head to meet someone''s cold eyes. She felt as if a gust of chilly wind had just sted through her body. Sharon subconsciously opened her mouth, and her breathing became heavier. ... Liam couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw Mnie pushing Sharon. He felt a chill run down his spine. He choked and began to cough violently. Sara looked at Liam silently, irked. While Liam was feeling nervous, she felt more gleeful than anything. Everyone in Montreal knew how much Leonard treasured Sharon. So how dare Mnie push Sharon! Did she want her hands cut off? Sara scoffed to herself smugly. Paul had never expected that someone would dare to shove Sharon in front of Leonard. For a moment, he was dumbstruck. When he finally came back to his senses, he frowned and red at Mnie. However, as soon as he looked over, a sharper pair of eyes red at him. Paul stiffened, and he turned to peek at Oliver, who was staring at him with a cold smile. Paul raised an eyebrow in confusion. "M-Mr. Lefebvre! M-My daughter and Miss Andre are good friends, so they act veryfortably with each other. I assure you, Mnie had no ill intentions." Regardless of their conflict, Mnie was still his biological daughter. Worried that Leonard would be angry with Mnie, Liam frantically rushed to Mnie''s side. His body bowed as he exined to Leonard with a nervous smile. Mnie was astonished by Liam''s words. She never expected him to speak up for her. Sara shot Liam a nce but remained silent. After all, it wasn''t her daughter. She waited with bated breath for Leonard to turn his rage onto Mnie. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With a faint smile, Oliver stared at Sara wordlessly before turning to nce at Leonard. Leonard got the signal and narrowed his eyes. He tightened his grip over Sharon''s hands that were getting colder by the minute. He pulled her to his side and turned to look at Mnie with an indifferent expression. "So, this isn''t the first time?" Liam trembled, and sweat trickled down his forehead. "E-Erm..." For a while, Liam didn''t say anything. Mnie''s face was white. She was usually exuberant and chirpy, but she clearly knew how to read the atmosphere. She knew she wouldn''t be able to deal with the consequences if she offended someone like Leonard. Not to mention, most of the time, she actually acted quite familiar with Sharon... Mnie clutched the hem of her shirt and pouted at Sharon pleadingly. Sharon rolled her eyes at her, though what went unsaid was loud and clear. "Where''s the trust? I thought we agreed to be each other''s angels? How could you abandon me when I needed you the most? Humph! You''re on your own now!" Mnie replied with her eyes, "I had no choice. Leonard is too scary! Why did he have to re at me just for holding your hand? I wouldn''t have done something like that if it weren''t for him. You know that, right?" ... Sharon snorted to herself. "Excuses!" Mnie responded silently. "Boohoo..." "What are you two doing?" Paul dashed between them. He looked at Sharon before turning to look at Mnie. "Are the two of you telepathic or something?" The two girls watched him mutely. "Mr. Lefebvre, just look at how close the two of them are. It''s" A sharp look from Leonard immediately silenced Liam before he could finish his words. Liam bit his tongue and remained silent. Leonard turned to stare at Mnie. "How many times have you done something like this?" "I-I never kept t-track..." Mnie answered without thinking, overwhelmed by Leonard''s overbearing presence. Sharon bit her lip and stifled a giggle, marvelling at the unfamiliar sight. ... After all, she had never seen Mnie cower before, much less be stunned into silence! Oliver grinned and looked at Mnie with a twinkle in his eyes. Liam''s face was stiff, having mixed feelings. "I see... So you''ve never counted?" Leonard suddenly broke out into a malicious grin. Mnie paled. Sharon finally took pity on Mnie. Although she was reluctant to speak to him, she felt responsible to speak out since she was the cause of everything. She raised her chin to look at Leonard''s unflinching face. "Master" Leonard instantly lowered his burning gaze to her. Sharon''s words stuck in her throat. She sucked in a breath and lowered her head timidly. Mnie watched her, sighing to herself silently. "Leonard." Oliver got up from the sofa and walked over. No one could tell whether it had been intentional, but he ended up standing beside Mnie. As soon as he stood beside her, Mnie could smell the fragrance of mint, along with a hint of tobo. The masculine but fresh scent made Mnie''s heart skip a beat, and she slowly looked up to peek at Oliver. Oliver caught her and his smile widened. He raised an eyebrow at Leonard. "Sharon and Ms. Faure are friends. If Sharon chose to visit Ms. Faure today, it must mean that they are very close. Don''t you agree, Ms. Faure?" ... Oliver suddenly cued Mnie, who was still peeking at him. Mnie, caught off-guard, blushed and nodded slightly. Satisfied, Oliver smiled and turned to Leonard. "Ms. Faure is the only person Sharon has recognized as her friend. Sharon might hate you if you scare her away." Sharon nodded in agreement. However, just as she did, the grip on her hand tightened. Sharon immediately stilled. Leonard looked at Oliver as if wearing a smile. "So you think that I should just let this go?" Oliver smiled. "We''re just here to pick Sharon up. And It''s already quitete. If we were to talk about this any longer, it will soon be dawn." Paul bit his lip as he watched the two of them and thought, "What the hell are they doing?" They were putting up a show. One person was acting as the good cop, while the other acted as the bad cop. Leonard returned Oliver''s smile before turning around and dragging Sharon away. Liam and Mnie gaped after Leonard''s retreating figure. "What''s going on? Wasn''t he hellbent on getting a favourable response? Why did he give up? How rude!" These thoughts were rushing through their minds. ... ... ... Sharon also had no idea of what Leonard was thinking. She frowned, baffled, and looked back at Mnie. Paul watched them walk out and reached out to pat Oliver on the arm. "Let''s get moving." "All right." Paul turned to leave after getting affirmation from Oliver. Unexpectedly, Oliver did not follow behind them. Paul was already in the car when he realised that Oliver hadn''t followed him out. After twenty minutes, Oliver finally came out of the house. Oliver strolled over with a rxed stance. Paul frowned and asked, "Oliver, did you get lost?" Oliver didn''t reply. He merely opened the door of the passenger''s seat and got in the car. Sharon and Leonard were sitting in the back seat. When Leonard saw Oliver get into the car, he turned to Paul and ordered quietly. "Start driving." Paul wanted to ask more questions but bit his tongue reluctantly. He revved the engine and headed towards Coral Pavilion. ...... All the way back, Sharon''s hand was gripped so tightly by someone that her palm was sweaty, and her fingers ached. But when she saw his stony face, she did not dare to utter a single word. There were a few times when Paul would open his mouth to admonish Sharon for her actions, but a sharp look from Oliver would immediately zip his lips. In the end, Paul did not get to say a single thing even until they arrived. Sharon''s ears perked up when she heard the car door opening, and she started to break out in a cold sweat. Her legs felt like jelly as someone dragged her out of the car. Paul frowned disapprovingly at Leonard''s rough actions, but he did not say anything. To be honest, he also felt that Sharon''s actions today were immature and irresponsible. She should be punished so that simr incidents will not happen in the future. However, he still gave in when he saw Sharon looking at him pleadingly with her puppy eyes. "She''s still young. It''s quitemon for kids her age to throw a tantrum and run away from home." Paul convinced himself internally and leapt out of the car. ... Sharon looked as if she saw her saviour. However... "Get back to the car!" Leonard red at Paul. Paul''s tail immediately went between his legs as he scurried back to the car. Sharon watched him dumbly. After a few moments, the humiliation finally caught up to Paul, and he hid his face into Oliver''s shoulder, ashamed to have lost his dignity in front of Sharon. "Oh no!" he eximed to himself. Oliver grinned and patted his head nonchntly. ...... Leonard dragged Sharon into the vi. Then, under Kelley''s nervous gaze, he pulled her into his room. The door shut close with a loud bang, the sound resonating through her entire body. ... Leonard flung her in roughly, and shended with her butt on the ground. She instinctively rubbed her sore bottom. She was tense as she peeked at Leonard, who was looking down at her with cold eyes. Chapter 61: Great, Sharon, Just Great! Chapter 61:Great, Sharon, Just Great! Sharon suddenly thought, "He''s not going to hit me, is he?" "Do you admit to your wrongdoings?" The man demanded icily. Sharon frowned and hung her head solemnly. Leonard looked ready to blow a fuse as he red at her. "Answer me!" Sharon jumped. Feeling sorry for herself, she mumbled, "I was only going to sleep over at a friend''s house for one night. You''re overreacting." Leonard''s face immediately darkened when he heard her response. "Great, Sharon, just great!" "Why, thank you!" Sharon choked out. Leonard''s hands clenched into fists as he red at Sharon, his chest rising and falling rapidly. "How dare you" "What''s the big deal? It was only going to be a sleepover at my friend''s. It wasn''t like I was getting into fights or drinking in bars! If you''re that unhappy, I''ll move out tomorrow and live with Grandpa, alright?" Sharon snapped unhappily, ring at Leonard with reddened eyes. ... ... Leonard was taken aback by her violent reaction. After two seconds, he sneered. "I see that you''ve be bolder" "You can say whatever you want!" Sharon retorted loudly, cutting him off again. With a clenched jaw, she slowly got up from the floor, holding on to her butt as she waddled funnily to the door. Leonard couldn''t believe that the youngdy putting up a fuss in front of him was Sharon. His eyes widened in anger as he glowered at Sharon. "Did I give you permission to leave?" "Well, it isn''t any of your business, is it? My legs are my own, so I''ll go wherever I want to! You don''t get to tell me what to do!" Sharon seethed. Tonight, Sharon was like a bear with a sore head, pping back aggressively to everything Leonard said. ... Leonard had steaming out of his ears. He trudged forward and lifted Sharon, who had been about to open the door. Throwing her over his shoulder, he gave her two sharp ps on the buttocks. Sharon froze up, dumbstruck. After a few seconds, she burst into tears. Her ear-splitting cries were hysterical as if Leonard intended to kill her. ... Sharon''s attitude greatly angered Leonard. His face was stony as he hauled Sharon onto the bed. The bed was exceptionally soft and had a sprung bed base, so the impact did not hurt Sharon. ... However, Sharon still saw stars. But the sudden action sessfully cut off her cries. Sheid on the bed, wide-eyed with confusion. "Were you wrong?" Leonard demanded. She not only felt that she did nothing wrong, but she also felt that she was the one who had been wronged the most. Seeing that she wouldn''t admit her mistakes, Leonard lowered his head again. Sharon''s legs iled from the pain. Leonard released her once more and fixed his cold eyes on her, who was breathing heavily. "Were you wrong?" he repeated. "I-I-I want to f-find grandpa a-a-and tell him h-how you''re torturing m-me. Oh! It hurts! I-I was wrong! I was wrong, all right?" Sharon wailed between sobs. ... Leonard curled his lip and removed his teeth. His face was cold and unforgiving as he stared at Sharon. "Will you do it again?" "N-N-No. I won''t..." Sharon hid her face in her hands, tears escaping her eyes. "Are you going to be cheeky and talk back?" "No," Sharon replied. "So, do I get to tell you what to do?" Leonard narrowed his eyes. Tears streamed down her face as she nodded her head. "Do I?" he asked again. "Yes, yes, yes!" Sharon repeated, almost driven crazy at this point. She may have agreed on the outside, but inside, she was actually cursing him for being an overbearing tyrant! Sharon fluttered her tear-filled eyshes, sniffled, and looked at Leonard. "Does it hurt?" Leonard furrowed his brows and asked softly when he noticed Sharon''s lips trembling. Sharon blinked, tears sliding down from the edge of her eyes. "Duh! Why don''t I give you a bite as well?" Sharon wanted to snap at him butcked the courage. ... ... Leonard pressed his lips together. He got off her and walked out of the bedroom. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sharon stilled for a moment before Leonard''s voice floated in. "Kelley, bring me the first aid kit," Leonard ordered. ... ... ...... Kelley quickly went to retrieve the first aid kit. She wanted to see how Sharon was doing, but Leonard merely told her to give him the box. Kelley did not dare to go against him, so she surrendered the kit to him. Leonard took the kit, turned around, and walked into his room. Kelley tried to follow him, but before she could, he shut the door in her face. Kelley stopped in her tracks and stood anxiously outside the door for a few minutes. With no other options, she eventually went downstairs. In the room. Leonard carried the first-aid kit over to Sharon. He ced it on the bedside table and took out some disinfectant and cotton swabs. He quietly sat on the edge of the bed. Sharon watched him dip the cotton swab into the bottle of disinfectant. With a scowl, she whispered hoarsely, "I don''t want to do it." "He must have broken the skin. I bet it''ll sting if he puts the disinfectant on me!" Sharon eximed silently. Leonard pursed his lips and coaxed her gently. "I''ll be quick. You won''t hurt so much after the medication." Sharon shook her head. Leonard hadn''t been asking for permission at all. Ignoring her protest, he dabbed the soaked cotton swab on her lips. She hissed and kept pulling her head back. Leonard paused his actions and watched her without saying a word. Tears welled up in Sharon''s eyes. In a intive voice, she asked, "Can''t you apply the ointment directly without any disinfectant?" "What do you think?" "Ouch!" Leonard had already pressed the cotton swab to her lips before he finished answering her. Sharon immediately shut her eyes from the pain, shaking violently. Leonard''s tightened his jaw and hastened his movements. Then, he took out the salve and applied it. Instantly, Sharon felt relief from the pain. Leonard ced the items back into the first aid kit neatly and turned to Sharon. Sharon lowered her gaze and pretended not to notice his eyes on her. "Do you hate me?" he suddenly asked. Sharon trembled, her eyes tearing up again. Sharon didn''t raise her head, nor did she speak. Suddenly, a long finger lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. ... ... Leonard frowned deeply and stared at Sharon. "What''s done is done." Tears welled up in Sharon''s eyes. She moaned agonizingly in a raspy voice, "Master Leonard, why are you doing this?" ... "What do you think?" Leonard asked instead, bringing himself to her soft lips. Sharon''s eyes widened from the sudden kiss. Leonard did not go any further. He slowly retracted his body and cupped her cheek. The tips of Sharon''s ears were red. His deep eyes stared at her face, and he murmured in a gravelly voice. "Do you understand now?" Sharon brought her fingers to her lips numbly. Her eyes were full of confusion as she looked at Leonard. Leonard stroked her ears gently and whispered hoarsely. "All this time, I''ve been waiting." Sharon stiffened, panic appearing in her eyes. Leonard frowned and gently massaged the deep furrow between her brows. "Sharon, you''re mine, and you can only be mine. Do you understand?" Sharon''s breathboured. "I''ve always thought of you as family. I have never" "Then start now. It''s actually not that difficult to treat me as a man." He buried his hand in her hair, cupped his hand behind her nape and pulled her close, pressing her face against his chest. The steady thumps of his heartbeat travelled to her ears like a drum. Sharon could hear his heart beating faster and louder. At the same time, her heart seemed to speed up to match his. Suddenly, therge hand on her nape went to cup her face, lifting her face from his chest. Chapter 62: Do Not Disobey Me Again Tonight Chapter 62: Do Not Disobey Me Again Tonight Sharon''s eyes widened as she felt a charge of electricity pass through her lips and spread to her entire body. She blinked, and his face gradually came into focus. Although her reason told her that she should be pushing him away, she couldn''t seem to find the strength or resolve to do it. ... Suddenly, Sharon gasped and jerked back, ring at him usingly, as if to say that he shouldn''t have done that. ... Leonard studied her with deep, dark eyes that seemed to sparkle. "I-I''m sleepy." Sharon blushed and mumbled shakily. Leonard frowned and got up from the bed. Scooting over to sit at the edge of the bed, he murmured in a hoarse voice. "You can sleep first." "I want to go back to my room." Sharon''s voice was also raspy. Leonard observed her for a while. "Just sleep here." "I" "Sharon, do not disobey me again tonight!" Leonardmanded harshly. Sharon''s words stuck in her throat as she looked at Leonard petntly, feeling sorry for herself. ... Leonard reached out to caress her face and walked out. Sharon watched as he left the bedroom but did not bother asking where he was going. The door shut close in front of her eyes, resembling an unforgiving iron wall, trapping her inside with nowhere to run. ... ...... As soon as Leonard got out of his room, Kelley looked up worriedly from the living room. Leonard narrowed his eyes and nced at Kelley. He pursed his lips and headed to the study next door without saying anything. Kelley frowned and went upstairs. But after a few steps, she stopped again. She stood there, unmoving, before letting out a long sigh. She shook her head and went back to her room. ...... In the study. "Leonard, can''t you act like an adult and go softer on her? Don''t you know that she''s at the rebellious age right now?" Puvis''s exasperated voice came through the phone. It was impossible to tell from his voice that he was an old geezer approaching his nies. Leonard stood on the balcony, holding a cigarette in one hand and his phone in another. He calmly listened as Puvis rambled on, not saying anything in return. "Let me tell you. You found her today only because you haven''t made herpletely disappointed in you. If one day she decides that she''s had enough, you wouldn''t be able to find her no matter what! You know how smart she is!" Puvis snorted. "Mm-hmm. But I''m smarter than her, so she can never escape from me." Leonard chuckled, pleased for some reason. ... Puvis raised an eyebrow but remained silent. "Hmph! What are you trying to show off? If it weren''t for my strong genes, you wouldn''t be as smart if you inherited your father''s intelligence. J-Just because you''re slightly smarter than our darling Sharon, you think you have the right to boast?" ... Puvis even defended Sharon over such a small matter, making it obvious how much he loved her. The corners of Leonard''s mouth lifted slightly. "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. I won''t hold you up any longer." "Hmph. I''ll be visiting Sharon tomorrow tofort her." Perhaps affected by Leonard''s joyous mood, Puvis sounded more rxed as well. Leonard pressed his lips together, staring up at the peaceful night sky. A long beep came through the phone after Puvis hung up. He was right. There was no way she would have been found so easily with her personality and intelligence. So, what did it mean? His lips curled up, the happy grin warming his eyes. Sharon''s jaw would have dropped if she had caught him right now. ...... Puvis arrived early the next morning. Sharon was sound asleep when she heard someone calling her name. "Sharon? Sharon." "Mmm..." Sharon rubbed her eyes and saw Puvis''s smiling face waving in front of her. Sharon sat there in a daze. Instantaneously, she leapt out of her bed. ... She looked around in a panic before realising that she was in her room, and her racing heart slowed back to normal. Sharon gulped and turned to look at Puvis, who was grinning at her, her head a mess. ... "When did I get back to my room?" she wondered. "Grandpa, what time is it?" Sharon asked in a groggy voice, sounding adorable despite her age. Puvis turned around to glimpse at the clock on her desk. "It''s almost eight." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "In the morning?" Sharon was surprised. "Of course, silly." Puvis smiled. The corner of Sharon''s mouth twitched. "Grandpa, why are you here so early?" "Am I not weed?" Puvis pretended to be offended. "No, of course, you''re weed!" Sharon sat up straight, raising her hands in defence. Puvis put on a smile again. "I was just joking." Of course, Sharon knew that. Sharon sat on the bed and wrapped the covers around herself, observing Puvis with bright eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Puvis smiled. "It''s because I''m happy," Sharon replied with a silly grin. Puvis immediately beamed from ear to ear. "You sure know how to make me happy!" Puvis praised, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I was serious." Sharon pouted and pretended to be sad. Puvis looked at her lovingly. "Well, if you''re happy, why don''t you have breakfast with me?" "Huh? You didn''t have breakfast beforeing over?" Sharon frowned. Puvis stood up from the chair and smiled at Sharon. "It''s been a long time since we had breakfast together. That''s why I came by so early." "Grandpa..." Sharon was touched and reached out to hug him. Puvis held her hand, smiling. He put on a stern tone and admonished her. "You''re all grown up now. How can you still act like a child?" Sharon pouted, but she was smiling with her eyes. "It''s such a bother to be a grown-up. I''m sad that I don''t get to hug you anymore." ... Puvis roared withugher, his eyes full of love as he looked at her. ...... Aware that Puvis was waiting for her downstairs, Sharon freshened up as quickly as possible and skipped out of her room. "Grandpa." Sharon''s soft voice drifted from upstairs. Puvis smiled and looked up to see Sharon hopping happily down the stairs. Sharon only saw Leonard sitting on the sofa beside Puvis when she got down. Her smile instantly faded, and her lips pursed slightly. Both Puvis and Leonard hadn''t missed the small detail. Leonard remained indifferent, but Puvis turned to narrow his eyes on Leonard. ... He was sure that Leonard must have bullied her. "Ignore him, Sharon. Let''s have breakfast, shall we?" Puvis got up from the sofa and extended an arm to her. Sharon pressed her lips together and nodded. She hooked her arm through his, and they headed towards the dining area together. Leonard seemed unconcerned with their attitude towards him. He shook out the newspaper and ced it on the coffee table before getting up and walking to the dining area as well. At the dining area, Sharon was helping Puvis into his seat when Leonard walked in. ... Sharon froze up slightly before cing a ss of milk before Puvis. "Grandpa, have some milk." "All right," Puvis said with a smile. Sharon lowered her head and set a fresh bun and egg roll on his te. Puvis looked at her lovingly. "Stop focusing on me. You should eat, too." Sharon grinned and bit into a bun she grabbed. Satisfied to see her eating deliciously, Puvis rxed and took a sip of his milk. "Grandpa, would you like some corn?" Sharon held a cob of freshly steamed corn and asked. Puvis smiled and nodded. Sharon gave him the one in her hand and grabbed another one for herself. The two of them exchanged grins and began eating. The atmosphere surrounding them was serene and harmonious. On the other hand, Leonard sat on the sidelines, ignored. Initially, he had not given it much thought. But as time progressed, his face started to darken. It was unclear if Puvis and Sharon caught on, but no one paid him any attention. Once Puvis and Sharon were done with their meal, they headed to the garden for a walk with their arms linked together. As if they were one, they naturally walked out without asking Leonard to join them, like he did not exist at all. Leonard looked as if he was about to blow up. ...... In the vi''s garden. Sharon supported Puvis as they strolled along the cobblestone path, chatting animatedly. Suddenly, Puvis grinned and requested, "Sharon, could you turn around to see if he''s following us?" Huh? His request surprised her, but she merely blinked and looked back. Lo and behold, Leonard was trailing closely behind them, dressed casually. However, his face ruined the picture! The corner of Sharon''s mouth twitched when she met his displeased eyes. She quickly looked away and turned her head back. Once again, she had no say over how fast her heart was racing. Chapter 63: You Provoking Little Minx Chapter 63:You Provoking Little Minx "Sharon, Leonard might seem tough here." She watched as Puvis pointed to his heart. ... Puvis smiled gently. "But he turns to putty in your hands." "Grandpa..." Puvis waved off whatever she had been about to say. "I''ve seen many things over the years. I know that Leonard is indifferent and apathetic to everyone, even family. While he may not have lost his temper at us, he has never cared about us either, so it''s understandable for Nathan and Rosamond to be jealous of you. How can they be happy when their uncaring son chooses to care for someone non- rted to them by blood over caring for them? So it''s only natural that they resent you." ... ... Sharon''s heart was heavy, her face twisting into a frown. She whispered, "I know that, Grandpa." That''s why she never med Nathan or Rosamond for giving her the cold shoulder. Instead, she remained respectful and grateful for all they had given her. As for Selena, Sharon had no way of avoiding her hostility. But besides getting angry, she never once hated Selena. She was aware that if she were in their shoes, there was no guarantee that she would be so epting either. ... Puvis brushed her head and soothed her gently. "I don''t have any other intentions. I just wanted to let you know that Leonard loves you. But sometimes, he''s too straightforward and inconsiderate of others'' feelings. So don''t take it to heart when he acts mean to you." ... Sharon raised an eyebrow in confusion. "That reminds me! Never do something like yesterday again! What would Leonard and I do if something were to happen to you? Promise me that you''ll never do that again! Even if you''re mad at Leonard, you cane to me, alright?" Puvis fretted, getting more worked up. ... ... Yesterday, he almost had a heart attack when he learnt that Sharon had gone missing. He immediately thought back to the recent news reporting of a girl who had mysteriously disappeared and was found murdered. God knows what he should do if something like that had happened to Sharon. Although he had heard that Leonard had found Sharon yesterday night, he was still anxious. That''s why he had rushed to the vi early in the morning the next day. ... Sharon saw Puvis''s troubled expression and finally understood what he was trying to tell her. Sharon held his arm tightly and apologised, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for making you worry." "Sharon, it doesn''t matter how Nathan, Rosamond, or Selena treats you. Ever since Leonard brought you back to our home, the two of us have considered you as our family. You are an indispensable part of our family. Do you understand?" ... Sharon''s eyes were red as she nodded. "Yes, Grandpa. I promise I''ll never make you worry again." Puvis sighed. "You silly child." Sharon sniffled and rested her head on his arm. Puvis finally rxed. He secretly nced behind him and snickered when he saw Leonard''s stiff expression. Puvis narrowed his eyes, suddenly thinking of something. He lowered his head and smiled at Sharon. "Sharon, he passed my first test." Sharon blinked and looked up in confusion. "Erm... It''s him." Puvis hesitated. "Who?" Sharon raised an eyebrow. "Simon." Puvis winked at her. Simon? A strange expression appeared on Sharon''s face. "Erm... Simon Guerin, Yannick''s son? The one who attended your birthday banquet," Puvis exined. "Oh." Sharon''s face was stiff as she nced behind her unconsciously. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he was quite a distance away from them. That night, it was all thanks to introducing Simon as her boyfriend that she... "Sharon, I think he''s a fine young man." Puvis approved with a smile. Sharon did not say anything. "Have you heard of Yannick Guerin?" Puvis asked. "Yes." Sharon''s eyes flickered, and she nodded slightly. "The Guerin family has involved themselves in politics for generations, and they are quite well-known in Montreal. I heard that Yannick''s son is an excellent individual. Although he is close to your age, everyone who knows him is full of praise for him. He is said to be better than even his father. He has a bright future ahead of him," Puvis noted. ... Sharon had since long tuned out, constantly peeking behind for fear that somebody might overhear them. "Sharon, I technically shouldn''t be approving of you being in a rtionship so early on, but since that kid seems alright, I''ll decide after observing for a while. You should bring him over to the manor this Saturday. Let''s have a meal together," Puvis suggested nonchntly, not noticing Sharon''s stoic expression. ... "He wants me to bring Simon over for a meal?" Sharon shouted internally. Sharon took in a breath and stared at Puvis. "Grandpa, I don''t think that''s a good idea..." "Why not? He''s your boyfriend now. Bring him over so that I can assess him." Puvis gave her a sharp look. "Grandpa, we aren''t..." Sharon wanted to rify that they weren''t a couple but bit her tongue when she recalled announcing it to them on her birthday. If she jumped out and exined now, wouldn''t she be contradicting herself? Puvis mistook Sharon''s flushed face as being shy when she was actually panicking inside. He chuckled. "You weren''t even shy when you introduced him to me that day. So why start now?" Sharon was overwhelmed by her internal turmoil. "Grandpa, we''re still young. Isn''t it too early to bring him over? Why don''t we do thister on?" "What do you mean? I bet you weren''t thinking about that when you two got together." Puvis brushed her off casually, convinced that she was shy. ... "T-Then, I''ll break up with him," Sharon stammered. Puvis stared at her, startled, before breaking into a frown. "Nonsense! I never objected to your rtionship, so why would you do such a thing? Besides, I''m not so stubborn as to put my nose in your business. You''re all grown up now, and I respect your choices." ... Sharon wanted to cry. "So now I can''t even ''break up'' with him if I wanted to?" she thought. Puvis studied her unhappy face. He patted her hand and said in a low voice, "If you break up with him over this, wouldn''t he think that you were ying with his feelings?" "ying with his feelings? Grandpa''s overthinking it!" Sharon eximed to herself, biting into her lower lip. ... ... Puvis caught himself. He cleared his throat and softened his tone. "I''ve already told the cooks to prepare a feast on Saturday night. So be sure to bring him over no matter what, all right?" ... Did she have a choice? "Aren''t I just asking for trouble by inviting him for dinner?" Sharon wondered, her frown deepening into a scowl. ... Puvis stared at her for some time. Perhaps he felt that he was not persuasive enough, but he narrowed his eyes and emphasized seriously. "I''ll be angry if you don''t bring him over. Let me warn you. I rarely get angry, but when I do, I''m a monster! Humph!" ... Sharon said nothing. Instead of feeling intimidated, she couldn''t help but think that he was adorable. ...... As soon as Puvis left, Sharon was dragged upstairs and into a room. She could feel him suppressing his anger as he pressed her up against the door. His hand holding her waist was firm. And thanks to that, she wasn''t sitting on the floor. "You little minx! Are you trying to provoke me?" Leonard pressed his forehead against Sharon''s and rubbed the tip of his nose against Sharon''s as he demanded in a hoarse voice. Sharon''s legs felt like jelly as she red at Leonard like a ruffled up kitten. Leonard smirked. He brought his face to hers for a kiss. "Did Grandpa say anything to you in the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. garden?" Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened. Feeling guilty, she peeked at him hesitantly and replied, "No." A glint shed through his eyes as he studied her without saying anything. After a moment, he reached up to brush her swollen lips. His unfathomable expression turned her into a bundle of nerves. She did not dare to imagine what would happen if he saw her bring Simon over for dinner on Saturday. ... "Sharon," Leonard called out softly. ... "Hmm?" Sharon froze up, her eyes shooting towards him. "Even if you run away, I''ll catch you and bring you back. If you throw a tantrum, I''ll spoil you however you want. You can have everything you want, but on one condition." Leonard narrowed his eyes, and Sharon caught the dark glint that shed in his eyes. Sharon shuddered, her back breaking out into a cold sweat. "Don''t test my patience," Leonard warned menacingly. Sharon stiffened and responded nothing. Chapter 64: You Are Smitten With Him Chapter 64:You Are Smitten With Him Because of the birthday banquet and her stay in the hospital, Sharon missed another week of sses. Again. The first mock tests were now less than half a month away. As soon as Sharon returned, she could feel that the atmosphere in the ss was much tenser. The weirdest part was that no onemented on her missing out on an entire week''s worth of sses. ... In the past, she would have been swarmed with people saying things like how she could choose not to attend sses because she had the backing of someone rich like Leonard. Sharon soon found her seat and sat down. She studied the students around her who were busy studying and knew that she had no time to ustom herself to the pressure. With a deep sigh, she pulled out all the exercise papers she had missed from under her desk andid them out on the table. Her head started spinning at the sight of the tall pile in front of her. She quickly sorted through all the papers she had. There were five English papers, eight mathematics papers, and another eight French papers, bringing the number to over twenty. Oh, Lord! Sharon stiffened, feeling overwhelmed. "The lecturers have already exined all these before, so you can just ignore them." Mnie rubbed her nose sheepishly and suggested when she saw Sharon''s troubled look. Sharon rolled her eyes. "But let''s be honest. With your results, you don''t have to be so worried. I think you''ll be fine even if you take the exams now," Mnie said. "Well, thank you for thinking so highly of me." Sharon chuckled. "I''m serious," Mnie said with a straight face. Sharon merely smiled. She took out a French exercise paper and started working on it. Mnie pursed her lips but did not disturb Sharon when she saw her nose-deep in her papers. Mnie sighed deeply to herself. Did you know what the scariest thing in the world was? It was the people who worked harder than everyone else despite being smarter than most of them! It was clear that Sharon could rely on her looks to get what she wanted. Instead, she chose to work hard. Mnie groaned to herself silently. Discreetly, Mnie pulled out a physics textbook and started doing her revisions. "There''s a genius beside me. If I don''t work harder, I''m going to appear like an idiot," she thought. ...... After their sses in the afternoon, Mnie nned to hitch a ride from Sharon since she didn''t have to work today. However, when she finished packing up, she saw that Sharon was still busy with her practice papers. Mnie did not want to disturb her, so she sat in her seat and waited dumbly. After almost thirty minutes, Sharon still had no intentions of packing up. Mnie''s smile was dry as she pulled out some mathematics exercise papers. Another hour soon passed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sharon finally lifted her head and capped her pen. She turned her head and saw that Mnie was engrossed in her papers, so she quietly packed her stuff. "Can we leave now?" Mnie looked up at Sharon. "It''s fine to take your time. I''ll wait," Sharon responded. "Nevermind. I''m hungry, so let''s hurry home." Mnie stuffed her papers into her bag and dragged Sharon out of the ssroom. When they passed by a snack bar, Mnie bought two hot dogs. They chatted as they ate, making their way to the school gates. "Sharon, have you decided on which university to enrol at?" Mnie asked. "I guess it depends on my results. Although, I don''t mind studying abroad," Sharon answered after thinking, her head hung low. "Studying abroad? I thought you were adamant about staying here?" Mnie frowned at her. Sharon bit into her hot dog and shrugged. "I changed my mind." Mnie studied her for a while before smiling. "I think it''s a good idea." "This tastes quite good." Sharon raised her hot dog. "You''re right..." Mnie epted Sharon''s awkward attempt to change the topic. Sharon looked at Mnie''s helpless expression and broke into a grin. "Sharon." Just as they walked out, Mnie grabbed ahold of Sharon''s hand. Sharon was surprised. "What''s wrong?" "Look." Mnie pointed with her chin. Sharon raised an eyebrow and followed Mnie''s line of sight. It was Simon. He was with thedy they met at the mall previously, Alexandrina, his cousin. Another The atmosphere around them lookedfortable. "Sharon, don''t you think that something smells fishy?" Mnie asked in a low voice. ... "About what?" Sharon turned and looked at Mnie. "Alexandrina," Mnie replied. Sharon looked at her questioningly, confused. "Tsk. I didn''t want to say this aloud, but aren''t you too slow when ites to these things? Don''t you realise that Alexandrina treats Simon differently?" Mnie stared at Sharon, irked. Sharon was still confused. "Alexandrina treats Simon differently?" Mnie sighed. "Look at how lovingly she looks at Simon. That''s not the eyes of an older sister. It''s in as day that she has feelings for him." Sharon was so done. She nced at Mnie out of the corner of her eye. "I don''t think I''m the problem. Your imagination is just too wild." "Oh, just admit it." Mnie had faith in her gut, and her gut feeling was telling her that Alexandrina did not treat Simon as a mere cousin. "That''s enough. It doesn''t matter who''s right. It has nothing to do with us. Let''s go." Sharon tugged Mnie along towards Nick. "Sharon." ... Sharon felt a slight headache arriving when she heard Simon''s voice. ... She wanted to pretend that she heard nothing and continue walking, but Mnie had to nudge her. "He''s calling you." Sharon''s jaw clenched, and she had no choice but to stop in her tracks. ... With pursed lips, she turned to look in Simon''s direction. Simon was waving at her. After speaking with the twodies for a moment, he turned around and sprinted towards her. "Ooh. Look at that hot body." Mnie clicked her tongue and drawled. ... Sharon pressed her lips together and poked Mnie in the stomach with an elbow. Through gritted teeth, she asked, "Could you be any hornier?" "Well, I''m only horny when I''m in love." Mnie shrugged with a smirk. "You best remember what you just said because when hees over, I''ll tell him how smitten you are with him." "Sure. Go ahead. I''ll be sure to tell him how eager you are to have children with him." "Bitch!" Sharon eximed silently. Mnie gave an evil chuckle. "I won''t say I know you anymore!" Sharon''s narrowed into slits on Mnie. Mnie spread her hands out with a shrug but zipped her lips when she saw Simon approaching them. ... "Sharon, why are you still here? Did you have recement sses?" Simon asked, staring at Sharon with bright eyes. Sharon was reminded of Puvis telling her to bring Simon over on Saturday, and her face stiffened. "I was doing some revision. What about you?" "My ssmates and I were ying basketball after school," Simon replied with a silly grin. "I see." Sharon nodded, not knowing what else to say. Simon was always reserved when he was in front of Sharon. He scratched the back of his head and asked, "Are you leaving now?" "Yes," Sharon answered. "Oh..." Simon''s eyes dimmed as he gazed at Sharon. After an awkward pause, Sharon rubbed her hands ufortably and started, "I" ... "By the way." "Yes?" "You haven''t been to school for a week. Were you unwell again?" Simon asked worriedly. Sharon froze up slightly. She couldn''t find the words to exin her absence, so she just went with his assumptions. "Yes. I was a little sick." "Have you recovered now?" Simon looked at her nervously, his eyes bright with concern. "Yes. I appreciate your concern." Sharon nodded. Simon heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s great." "Well, then. We''ll, erm, get going" "Simon." A gentle voice interrupted Sharon before she could finish her words. Sharon paused and turned around. Alexandrina was walking over with her arms locked in a woman''s. Thedy wore a in bodycon dress and a camel maxi coat. Sharon froze up when her eyes fell on the woman''s face. She looked... "Aunt Ruby." Simon called out to the woman when she and Alexandrina approached. "Aunt Ruby?" Mnie whispered in Sharon''s ear, surprised. It was mainly because the woman looked as if she were barely any older than Alexandrina. She looked so young that people might believe her if she said that she was only in her twenties. However, Simon called her Aunt Ruby... Then... Did that mean that Alexandrina was her daughter? Thedy came over and studied Sharon and Mnie with kind eyes. "Simon, are they your ssmates?" "They are my friends," Simon exined with a smile, his eyes lingering on Sharon. The woman smiled and looked at Simon meaningfully. "Is one of them the one Alexandrina told me about?" Simon blushed. "W-Why does she tell you everything?" Thedy chuckled and shook her head. "My, just look at how shy you''re being." "Mum, this is Sharon Andre." Alexandrina introduced her. Alexandrina had been staring at Sharon the entire time. Ruby Wilson broke out into a small smile. "Nice to meet you, Miss Andre." Sharon was staring at her, transfixed. After a moment, she blinked and broke out of her reverie. She took a breath and responded. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, too." Ruby tilted her head and smiled at Simon. "I''m guessing it''s her?" "Aunt Ruby." Simon had turned beetroot red as he stared at Sharon with bright eyes. But Sharon paid him no mind. Her eyes were still fixed on Ruby instead. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that she had seen her before. Noticing Sharon''s eyes on her, Ruby returned the gaze, her smile never faltering. "Miss Andre, have we met?" Ruby asked, puzzled. For some inexplicable reason, Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 65: The Closest Person Chapter 65:The Closest Person For some inexplicable reason, Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. "Do you recognise me?" Ruby studied her for a while before shaking her head with a smile. Sharon frowned and whispered, "Then it must have been my imagination." "Why do you say so? Do you think we''ve met before?" Ruby asked, curious. Sharon paused and shook her head. Ruby did not press her further. She turned around and looked at Simon kindly. "Ynda called. We better hurry, or she''ll start worrying." Ynda was Alexandrina''s aunt, as well as Simon''s mother. Simon hesitated and nced at Sharon. "Sharon..." "We were just about to leave. Well, goodbye, then." Sharon smiled and waved her hand. She pulled a stupefied Mnie along and headed towards Nick, who was watching them from afar. Simon watched as Sharon walked away, his eyes shing with disappointment. Ruby reached out to touch his arm andforted him softly. "You have a long road ahead of you. So what''s the rush?" Simon turned pink, and he grinned bashfully. "We should get going too, Aunt Ruby." Ruby nodded. They turned around and walked in the opposite direction of Sharon. Before Ruby turned around, she seemed to have nced in Sharon''s direction. ...... Mnie and Sharon were sitting in the car. Sharon had been lost in thought ever since she got in, and Mnie had no idea what was going through her mind. She nudged Sharon gently. "What are you thinking about?" Sharon''s brows furrowed, and she turned to Mnie. "Mnie, I think it''s strange." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Mnie was puzzled. "I feel like I''ve seen Simon''s aunt before somewhere..." Sharon murmured. "Where?" Mnie asked. Sharon pressed her lips together, staring at Mnie. After some thought, she shook her head. "I can''t seem to recall exactly where." "Well, it doesn''t really matter, does it? So what if you''ve seen her before?" Mnie shrugged. Sharon blinked. She nodded with a small smile. "You''re right. I''m overthinking it." "I think that it''s quite normal to think that someone seems familiar even though we''ve never met," Mniemented. "Maybe that''s what happened to me. And I don''t think I''ve met her before." Sharon decided. "That''s why you shouldn''t think about it anymore. You should reserve your energy for practising questions at home. With the amount of work you have, you''ll be busy for days." "Dear me." Sharon touched her forehead dramatically. "Good luck, beautiful!" Sharon chuckled. ...... Sharon had Nick send Mnie back to her home in Washington before heading back to Coral Pavilion. By the time they arrived at the vi, the sun had already gone down. Kelley rushed out as soon as they saw the car stop. She rushed forward when she saw Sharon carrying her bag. Taking over the bag, she immediately frowned at Sharon. "It''s so heavy." "Really? But I''m used to it." Sharon rubbed her shoulders and walked into the vi. Kelley followed behind her. "Miss, why were you sote today?" Sharon sighed. "I missed a week of sses, so I had tons of papers to do. I stayed back to finish some of them before leaving." "Oh, no. When will you be able toplete them?" Kelley was shocked. She hadn''t expected children nowadays to have so much on their tes. "Who knows?" Sharon shook her head sadly. They walked into the house together. Sharon took off her coat by the door. Her eyes immediately swept over the living room, and she let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he was not downstairs. "He''s in the study upstairs," Kelley whispered behind her. Sharon chose to remain silent. "Sir hasn''t had dinner yet. He was waiting for you." Kelley murmured. Sharon pressed her lips together, frowned, and headed to the living room. Kelley stood in the doorway. "Miss, shall I fetch Sir for dinner now?" It wasn''t until Sharon walked into the washroom did she hum softly in approval. Kelley paused before grinning. She ced Sharon''s bag onto the sofa and went upstairs briskly. Standing outside of the study, Kelley raised her hand to knock on the door. "What is it?" A timbre voice answered after a moment. "Sir, Miss has returned. She is waiting to have dinner with you downstairs," Kelley announced. "I''ll be there right away." The man replied very quickly this time. Kelley suppressed a smile. When she heard footstepsing from the room, she turned around and went downstairs. Kelley was halfway down the stairs when she heard the door upstairs creak open. She looked up to see a tall man dressed in a ck shirt and clean trousers walk out of the room. His face was as stoic as usual as he strode towards the stairs. Kelley turned around and hastened her steps. She dashed to the kitchen and brought out all the warm dishes. Sharon came out of the washroom just as Leonard came downstairs, and their eyes met. Both of them froze in surprise. ... Almost immediately, Sharon swiftly looked away and walked towards the kitchen. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leonard''s brow twitched almost imperceptibly. Sharon helped Kelley bring the dishes out to the dining table. Kelley put some food on two tes for them and left the dining area. Sharon stood beside the table as she watched Kelley walk out, a frown stretching across her face. "Sit," Leonard ordered, after sitting down himself. Sharon lowered her eyes and sat down in her usual seat. They were seated facing each other, just like how they usually were. ... Out of the corner of her eye, Sharon saw Leonard pick up his fork. She pursed her lips and followed suit. They ate in pin-drop silence, not even hearing sounds of chewing. Sharon soon finished her meal. Setting her utensils down, she mumbled with her head hung low, "I''ve finished." Sharon stood up, about to leave. "Sit down!" His voice was calm, with no trace of anger, but it still sent a shiver down one''s spine. Sharon stiffened, her lips pressing into a fine line. She muttered, "I''m going upstairs to study." "Do not make me repeat myself!" Leonard''s voice was low, but he did not look at her. Sharon watched as he lifted an empty bowl and poured some mushroom soup into it. Sharon''s fists clenched. She did not want to argue with him because she knew she would be on the losing end. Reluctantly, she returned to her seat. Her hands were on her knees as she red at him resentfully. He filled the bowl up and effortlessly ced it directly in front of her. Sharon was bewildered. Leonard finally lifted his head to look at her. "Finish it." ... Sharon looked at him dumbly. "Did he just stop me because he wanted me to drink soup?" she wondered, incredulous. Leonard observed her quietly and said gently, "Finish the soup before you go." When Sharon heard his tender voice, she felt a tingly sensation in her nose, as well as in her heart. She looked at the bowl in front of her and sighed silently. She reached out and took the bowl, taking slow sips. Leonard''s face softened. Sharon quickly finished her soup and ced the empty bowl on the table. She licked her lips and looked at Leonard. "I''ve finished it." Leonard nced at her plump lips, his eyes darkening. He hummed in response. "So, can I go upstairs now?" Sharon asked. Leonard smiled. "Go ahead." Sharon got up and stepped towards the door. Leonard watched her like a hawk. But just as she reached the door, she paused. Leonard narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at her back. Slowly, he asked, "What''s wrong?" Sharon turned her head, her eyes hesitant. "S-Shall I apany you?" Leonard''s eyes lit up as he stared at her heatedly. "Would you?" Sharon stood unmoving. After a pause, she went back to her seat. Leonard stared transfixed at the girl sitting across from him, his heart warm. Sharon also realised that he seemed to be in a happier mood after she offered to stay with him, his lips even curling up slightly. ... He would peek at her from time to time, his eyes bright with childlike happiness. Seeing him in this state felt so foreign to Sharon, but it also warmed her heart. ... Ever since she was young, this tall man had seemed as steady as a rock. He had given her a home. On top of that, he gave her a sense of security that no one else could. She had always regarded him as her elder, as well as her closest family. To her, he resembled an unshakeable tree. He would always extend his branches to shelter her from the wind and rain. How lovely it would be if they stayed like that. Forever. ... A trace of sadness suddenly shed across Sharon''s eyes, so quick it was hard to catch. ...... After Leonard had his fill, they left together, and Kelley came in to clean up after them. When they passed by the living room, Sharon reached out to grab her bag from the sofa. Suddenly, arge hand reached out and picked it up before she could. Sharon turned around, surprised. Leonard was looking at her with deep and gentle eyes, lips curled into a smile. Holding Sharon''s bag in one hand, he sped his other with Sharon''s. He tightened his grip, making Sharon''s heart race. ... The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!